New York City

A number on a napkin. Arin had seen this a few times before. He or Shane often ended nights with a napkin like this. Yet, for Arin, this was a completely different feeling. Never was there a conquest comparison between he and Shane, like he’d seen with other barmen. Other women’s numbers always were viewed as a honour to receive. Yet, this seemed precious. Arin almost couldn’t bring himself to take it. As though he were taking something far more valuable. He was excited and humbled. Nervous and proud. He had proved himself but was afraid of making a mistake. Yet, he had to play it cool. He could not pass up this chance at getting this close and just missing it. He didn’t want to turn this into a missed opportunity. He hated those kind of stories.

He reached for the napkin, brushing her fingers as he grabbed it. Even though he was half expecting it the shock of familiarity took his breath away for a moment. Vivienne had taught him how to handle the flashbacks. How to let them play through without overwhelming. However, he had not had any contact with others yet. He had no experience with what a joint connection would be like.

Intense flashes of unquestioned loyalty, deep connection, comfort of being around each other, overcame him. A quick intake of breath and a tensing of his hand on the napkin were the outward signs of his flash. He hoped hers did not cause undue reactions. If she had one.

“Thank you Arey. I will call, soon. Hope you like motorcycles?”

Just then another group of patrons came to the bar. Shane was busy so it fell to Arin to accommodate them.

“I’m sorry, please excuse me. As much as I would love to continue with you, I do kind of want to keep my job,” he smiled and moved to take care of the new arrivals.

*

As the night went on and the crowd thinned, Arin had more idle time. He found his thoughts coming back to Arey and Guin. Finally, he had found her. He would have to tell Vivienne, but he wanted to get to know her first. He didn’t want Arey learning about her past life to cloud anything they might have naturally. Viv would be pissed, but he would deal with that later. Could he tell Kat? Would Kat help him or go right to Viv?

A voice interrupted his thoughts. He looked up and saw a pretty brunette waving him down. He hadn’t seen her tonight. She was certainly pretty. No doubt she had her share of attention this evening. Arin nodded at her and started to move toward her. Just then Shane walked out from the back room. He saw the woman and Arin starting to move. He gave Arin their sign for, ‘I got this.’ Arin smiled and let Shane handle it.

After Arey left the bar, she felt elated. It was hard to really describe what it was she was feeling, it was all so jumbled, but it was strong. In fact, it was almost scary how much that one interaction seemed to affect her so emotionally. Arey had always been a level headed and practical person, and was slow going as far as emotional attachments went, so this was a first for her. Regardless, she still returned to her friends on the floor, grinning like an idiot while Arin went back to work.

As the night went on, the floor cleared out a bit, but the club was still far from dead. Arey continuously caught herself looking over toward the bar, but she didn’t want to come off as clingy, so she kept her distance. Arin said he’d call, and a little part of her deep down that she didn’t quite recognize knew for certain that he would, so she just needed to relax and let him do his job. She still could however, still take a peek every now and again from the booth she and her friends were taking a break at as she sipped some water.

Amanda was talking about some Lit professor she found dreamy, and Arey had mostly managed to tune her out, eyes wandering across the floor. That’s when she saw him. The creep who’d gotten a bit too familiar with her at the bar had a curvy blonde in a blue dress hanging on his arm as he sauntered into the girl’s bathroom. Arey might have dismissed the whole thing, except the girl he was with seemed a little off. Her mind flashed back to the incident at the bar, and how jumbled her head had felt when he touched her, almost like being drugged. Was that what was happening here? The thought left a cold chill running down her spine, and a spark of something else. Indignation? It felt stronger than that, but Arey didn’t know how to describe it.

“I’ll be back in a minute.” Arey told her friends as she left the table and walked toward the bathroom before her rational mind could catch up and scream to her that this was a bad idea. When she opened the door to the bathroom, the first thing she noticed was that the lights were off, which put her immediately on edge. It took her a moment of fumbling along the wall to find the light switch, and the light blinded her for a second before her eyes adjusted.

Lying on the floor with labored breathing, was the girl with the blue dress, but Arey had little time to process this before there was a hand at her throat shoving her against the wall. Her fingers clawed at the hand closed around her throat, and her eyes bulged as she felt a pair of lips descend upon hers, sending her mind haywire. He was the most handsome man in the world! So wonderful, so beautiful, she just wanted to be stripped naked and worship him! But he was so cold, it felt wrong. Why was he so cold? Arey couldn’t remember where she was, but she was burning and freezing and there was a voice in the back of her mind that was screaming.

Almost unconsciously, Arey’s knee flew up to meet his crotch in an unforgiving collision that sent the creep howling as he fell off of her. Some instinct inside drove Arey, as she sent another punch that connected with his face. He reared back, eyes looking almost red, and lunged at her, shoving her back toward the wall. Arey fell back, but rolled quickly out of his grasp when he tried to follow after her, and from her position on the ground, used both her feet to slam into his middle that sent him stumbling out the door. Arey rolled up, and crawled toward the other girl on the floor. She wasn’t breathing. Arey checked her pulse, finding only a weak one, but at least she wasn’t cold. Pumped with adrenaline she rushing toward the door, seeing the creep run pushing through the crowd toward the exit, but she didn’t have time to stop him.

“Someone call 9-1-1!” Arey screamed before running back to the girl on the floor, crouching down, and desperately beginning CPR.

The other bartender was attractive enough and she might have been more interested in him if he had been helping her but he wasn’t. He nodded and started to come over. The dark haired one, the one who had helped her appeared and interrupted his action. He came over to lean on the bar in front of her.

“What can I get for you?”

He gave her a smile and Deirdre could not help but smile back. He seemed like the type at ease with charming the women who approached the bar. She was out of her element but that is what she wanted, the whole reason she had fought to go to school. Something new and exciting.

“Water please.”

He raised an eyebrow, surprised at her choice. “Wait a second. A college girl not using a fake i.d. to score a drink. I didn’t think they existed.”

Deirdre shrugged. “What can I say? I came to dance, not fall over drunk.”

As if to illustrate her point two stumbling girls came towards the bar. One tripped, bumping Deirdre and her friend tried to hold her up. All the while the two laughed.

The bartender glanced at them and shook his head before moving to get her water. He returned and placed the glass in front of her. He rested his elbows on the bar, leaning so that they were closer and conversation could be done at a more reasonable volume.

Deirdre took a drink and then stood there for a moment. She glanced to the dance floor as if thinking before turning back to face him.

“I wanted to thank you for calling the bouncers. The guy was being creepy and I was afraid he was going to get worse as the night went on.”

The man shrugged, “Part of the job is dealing with the jerks. Some guys don’t know how to be subtle.”

Deirdre nodded, “Or some girls.”

Her eyes moved to the people dancing. She watched as a girl in a short skirt ground herself against a guy. And they call that dancing... They weren’t even moving to the music, just dry humping each other on the dance floor.

She turned her attention fully to the bartender again. Deirdre took a drink, her glass now half empty. She was trying to kill the awkward silence. Deirdre put the glass down.

“Thanks for the water and thank you again.”

With that Deirdre turned and walked away. She felt like a fool. He didn’t seem very interested and she was terrible at flirting. Nerves and embarrassment mingled now and she couldn’t decide if she should try and leave or go dance. If she stayed, she vowed not to go back near the bar. A glance back saw another girl take her place and the bartender was making short work of talking to her. He was playing with her hair. Deirdre turned away from the bar.

The music was still good and the crowd had thinned a bit more which left more room for her to dance. It felt good to be back on the floor. The failed attempt at flirting was forgotten as Deirdre moved with the music. She danced for a few more songs before the water caught up to her. Deirdre headed to the ladies room. She was about two feet away when a man barrelled out of restroom door and right into her.

“Hey!”

They collided and he kept going while she barely kept herself upright.

“Asshole!”

She moved to the bathroom door just as a blonde girl came to the doorway and shouted for 911. Wasting no time Deirdre pulled her phone from her pocket and dialed 911. She ran in behind the blonde.

Another girl was laying on the floor. Deirdre’s eyes went wide and she slid to the floor as the blonde began CPR.

“911 What is your emergency?”

The phone was to her ear. “I need an ambulance at Galaxy. A girl is unconscious in the bathroom. A-another woman is doing CPR.”

She looked to the blonde. Deirdre watched her. She was scared but something about blonde made her feel better.

“An ambulance is en route. Stay on the line with me. Does she have a pulse?”

Deirdre looked to the blonde. She did not want to interrupt the CPR so she leaned in herself and pressed a hand to the unconscious girls neck.

“Yes but it is faint. She isn’t breathing though.”

The operator’s voice broke through the growing fear, “Okay keep doing CPR they will be there soon. Stay on the line with me.”

Deirdre looked at the blonde. “She says keep going. You are doing great.”

Arey recognized that someone had followed her back into the bathroom and was dialing 9-1-1, but she didn’t really pay attention to who it was, as her focus was all on the girl she was giving CPR to. This wasn’t the first time she encountered someone in immediate distress, it wasn’t even her first time giving CPR, but for some reason Arey felt panicked, and emotionally invested in saving this girl in a way that made little sense. No one wanted to watch someone die if they had to power to help, but the way Arey felt wasn’t natural. It was like her entire world revolved around saving this girl, and Arey couldn’t explain why. The very thought of failure made her feel like she might shatter.

Deirdre's eyes were on the blonde as she worked hard on the prone girl. She did not know what happened in here but she was sure it had something to do with the jerk that had run into her.

"Does the woman still have a pulse?"

The voice on the phone startled Deirdre. She was focused on the blonde as she worked so frantically. Something about her face, the distress and panic in her eyes that bother Deirdre a great deal. It pulled at her like a weight in her chest. She wanted to reach out and help, to do something but she also did not want to be in the way. Her fingers went to the victim's neck. The once faint beat was now gone.

Her voice cracked, "N-no...there is no pulse now."

Minutes passed, and Arey kept up the CPR, though the girl remained unresponsive. She couldn’t even find a pulse anymore, which was a very bad sign. What they needed was a bloody AED Arey thought cursing as she went back to pumping her chest, desperately trying to keep oxygenated blood flowing. Arey had basically dissolved into a mindless rhythm, tears flowing freely down her face, when paramedics finally arrived. One had to haul her off the girl, when Arey proved to be unresponsive to their orders, before they applied the AED. Arey broke down in sobs after the first failed attempt still left the girl unresponsive, and after the second, she felt inconsolable.

The bathroom was suddenly full of people. Deirdre had tears in her eyes. She watched as the paramedics pulled the blonde away. They began working. Deirdre backed off and hung up her phone not saying anything more to the operator. it was slipped into her pocket and she moved to be closer to the blonde. Not just move. She had the overwhelming urge to be close, to console her. The woman was sobbing as she watched the paramedics work. Deirdre's eyes were not on the scene but the anguish in the woman's face.

Deirdre wrapped her arms around the blonde and hugged her tightly. She was quiet. The sounds of the paramedics were overwhelming. The bathroom was small and suddenly felt claustrophobic. Deirdre put her head down towards the girl's shoulder and closed her eyes.

Suddenly everything went very quiet. Deirdre hugged the blonde a little tighter. Things felt odd, as if they two were apart from the entire scene. Almost like a dream. There was an odd feeling of comfort, her arms around the woman like this.

Rationally, Arey couldn't explain why she was this upset. Feeling bad that she hadn't been able to save the girl who had been attacked would be understandable. Being in shock and going into a funk would be normal. This wasn't normal, a very small and rational voice that she recognized as her own was chanting it like a prayer in her head, but that did little to console her. Arey felt overwhelmed by the feeling of crushing failure. Faces she didn't recognize seemed to flash across her mind, each like a dagger to her heart that brought on such unbelieveable guilt that all Arey wanted to do was crawl into a bawl and die.

Then Arey felt arms circling around her, and she felt such immediate comfort and safety that she felt shaken in an entirely new way. Her mind was whirling and chaotic, and Arey felt like she was suddenly competing for space in her own head as another, stronger presence reared up; a tidal wave of chaos that was once the calm waters of her mind.

All will be well, dear heart. Deirdre suddenly felt like her thoughts were not her own. Yet, it felt entirely right as she held the woman. The woman was taller than she by a few inches and Deirdre rested her head close to her shoulder. It felt natural. She felt like she had been here, in this position before and on numerous times. It also felt like there was more than just comfort in the embrace. She stepped a bit closer and one hand reached up to stroke the woman's hair. Deirdre's eyes closed.

She wanted to say something but there were no words that formed. Every fibre of her being wanted to comfort her, to make her believe that she had done all she could. Deirdre opened her eyes.

Gone was the bathroom. Gone were the body on the ground and the paramedics. Instead there were stone walls and a stone floor. A tapestry hung on the wall in front of her. There was the smell of dirt, blood and sweat. She was still holding the woman, the blonde but something was different.

"The war is not lost, dear heart. There will be many more battles to come. You are stronger than those that oppose you."

"I am just a man Guin. How can I be what they need me to be? I do not know how to be a king...be everything they say I'll be. I can't even lead my men to victory in battle, how can I lead a kingdom?" Arey's voice shook with self doubt and despair, except it wasn't her voice at all. It was a man's voice, completely strange and yet hauntingly familiar. A part of her drew immeasurable comfort from this vision, but there was also pain and an aching sorrow that lingered as well.

Her face moved slightly, snuggling in closer to his neck. She inhaled deeply. The smell of him, even under the coppery scent of blood was comforting. He had returned to her.

"My heart, you are a man and it is because you are a man that they follow you. There was victory today. Not in the battle but in what you learned of those you fight. Those men followed you into battle because they believe in you Arthur, as a man and as their ruler. Not because of what Merlin says but because your men trust in the man you are. A kingdom is not built on prophecies and predictions. It is built by the work of men and those that follow them. Those men learn from defeat and fight harder against those that would bring them down. That is why you are stronger than those who would see the kingdom fall. That is why your men swore their loyalty to you and follow you into battle. They believe in you as Arthur, the man. As long as you have faith in them and the things you hold dear, they will follow you. That is what makes you the king you are."

Her face lifted. "I believe in you Arthur."

They were not just words. She loved him. She also fiercely stood by him. Every part of her knew with a certainty that Arthur was a leader. She was not fond of Merlin, there was even rumour that the man had told Arthur not to marry her and that she should have been drown at her birth but she did believe him when he said that Arthur was destined to be a great king. Guinevere knew this to be true. She knew the man, knew that he was a leader and king.

"I would be lost without you." The man who was not Arey declared with such sincere emotion as he clutched the woman tightly, one large calloused hand gently cradling her cheek. Arey felt overwhelmed by him, his love and devotion to this woman so strong that she began to feel it as well. As he rested their forehead against that of the woman's, their lips meeting in a desperate mash, Arey felt stripped bare by the sheer intimacy of the moment.

Her body was crushed tightly against him. She met his eyes as the hand came to her cheek. Deirdre was overwhelmed. The kiss took her breath away and she desired to be closer.
Deirdre could think of nothing else.

"Clear!" The voice of one of the paramedics shouted as they tried for the third time to start the girl's heart with the AED. "I got a pulse, grab a respirator and get her on the stretcher!" Arey was brought out of the hallucination suddenly, by the sound of the AED, only to find herself lip locked with the girl who had hugged her after calling 9-1-1. Arey jumped back as if burned, feeling shaken and confused, and very much in shock, as she managed to do little except stare and offer a token apology that resulted from instinct than any real thought process. "Sorry, I'm really not gay..."

Deirdre was brought back to the bathroom. Gone were the stone walls and floor. She was still holding the blonde but they were kissing. The woman jumped away and Deirdre's eyes were wide, one hand on her lips. They were staring at each other. There were words, an apology but she did not really register them.

Arey couldn't really process what was happening, and she wasn't sure how much time had passed when once of the paramedics cornered her. "Jesus, those are goinging to be some serious bruises on your neck. Were you assulted too? Do you need medical attention?" Arey just blinked, feeling dazed. Words simply wouldn't form when she tried. "She's in shock. Joe grab her a blanket. You should really come with us to get checked out, I see blood. The police are going to want to talk to you anyway."

Deirdre stood there as a paramedic led the blonde away a short distance. They were treating her and Deirdre looked around. Everyone was busy and it was a good time to get away. She was confused and a little freaked out but she wanted to leave. She slipped out of the bathroom. It was easily done with paramedics and police more concerned with the body and the blonde.

The blonde Leaving felt wrong. A part of Deirdre wanted to go back to stand with her as she talked to the police but she shook this away. The club was emptying of dancers. It appeared only the staff and a few scragglers remained in the building. She took this as a cure to head out.

“D! Hey D!”

Deirdre’s head whipped around to look for the source of the voice. Heather stood in the crowd. They lined the street watching with morbid curiosity. Her feet carried her quickly to her roommate.

“Let’s go.” Deirdre grabbed her hand and began pulling her through the crowd.

“What the hell? Deirdre, what is with the rush? Did you see what happened? Come on slow down!”

Deirdre was on a mission to get out of there as fast as she could. Her lips still felt like she was being kissed. Her first real intimate kiss and she did not know what to think of the whole thing.

“Deirdre!”

The woman turned and looked at her roommate. “Heather I don’t want to talk about it right now okay?”

She dropped her hand and walked off. Her roommate’s heels clattered on the cement as she ran to catch up. “Okay, okay....”

They walked in silence to the subway and remained that way all the way home. There were short good nights and Deirdre closed the door of her room and sat on the floor with her back against it. Her face went into her hands and she began to cry. Her shoulders shook with the force of the sobs.

She felt guilty, sad, elevated, desired and simply overwhelmed by the crazy mix of emotions that were running through her. She did not understand what had gone on but she did know that what she thought she saw, the stone room and the man felt entirely too real.

The kiss was certainly real. The woman seemed as confused as Deirdre. Did she have the same vision?

The tears slowed and Deirdre pulled herself up and into bed. Maybe it was just adrenaline.... A weak reasoning to attempt to get herself to calm down. Not bothering to undress she laid down.

Sleep came out of exhaustion but her dreams were filled with the man, his arms around her, his voice and his kiss.

The ride to the hospital was mostly a blur for Arey. There were too many thoughts and emotions running through her head, but nothing to focus on. Trying to organize her thoughts at the moment felt like grasping at smoke; it was there, she could feel it, but she couldn’t grab hold. It didn’t take the doctors long to patch her up, considering how superficial her wounds were, and soon she was led to wait in the room with the other girl, who was apparently still unconscious, but stable. She spent the next half hour in a daze, replying to texts from her friends, assuring them she was alright. Probably condemned to wearing scarves for the next week or so, but alright just the same. She’d probably be out on the field again right as rain Monday morning, Arey thought fondly, though she wished she could dismiss the psychological trauma as easily.

It was probably just the stress of the situation she reasoned, or maybe the bloke just liked weird colored contact lenses. Who knew what kind of freaky stuff that guy had been into? The weird vision she’d shared during her hug feast with the brunette from the club however, was a little harder to write off, but she had just been assaulted and emotionally seemed to be all over the map, so maybe it was just a byproduct of the stress? Arey wasn’t left to stew for long however, as the detective she’d been told would want to talk to her arrived.

“Arianna Trescott? I’m Detective Velazquez. I’m here to ask you a few questions about your attacker.” The man who walked in had dark features, and looked vaguely Hispanic, though Arey couldn’t have told you from where. He was also handsome, and seemed pretty young to be a detective. He couldn’t have been older than twenty-five she guessed, but there was also an air of confidence and competence about him that also put her at ease.

“Shoot.” Arey replied quietly, arms crossing across her front. He asked her to describe the attack, and any details about the attacker she could. Arey recounted the story fairly calmly, tossing in her suspicions about the guy possibly drugging his victims as well.

“Her tox screen hasn’t come back yet, but we’ll keep that in mind.” Detective Velazquez said putting his pad away. The rape kit hadn’t been completed yet either, but he was fairly certain this wasn’t their guy. The captain had sent him sniffing on this one, seeing as their perp seemed to have a taste for pretty young college girls as of late. This wasn’t his M.O. though, too sloppy, and he never did his victims in the clubs. Those were his hunting grounds, not his place of action. The brass still wasn’t willing to call him a serial killer, partially due to his choice in victims being all over the place, and partially due to the panic that would ensue. A more concrete pattern was forming though, and that was bad news for the women of New York.

“Need a ride home?” David Velazquez offered the poor exhausted looking girl. The thought of her walking home alone left a gnawing pit in his stomach. Young, blonde hair and big blues eyes, his perp’s M.O. personified not five feet away. The worst part of working serial killer cases, was getting in their demented head space. Everywhere he looked, he saw potential victims, fitting them into behavioral patterns and analyzing the likelihood of them making the cut. It was exhausting to deal with, and more than a little disturbing for the young detective. Perhaps for this reason, David felt strangely protective of this girl. She agreed to the ride, and twenty minutes later, after being discharged, he drove her back to her dorm before calling his boss to give a status report.

Once Arey got home, the first thing she did was take a shower. She still felt numb, but the hot water helped. She felt drained emotionally, too much happening too quickly, and the only thing she felt like doing now was sleeping in, which was what she was planning on doing, falling into a restless sleep almost as soon as her head hit the pillow.

The man was there. He had his arms around her. He leaned in to kiss her, just as he had before. It was hard and passionate. Her body leaned into him....

Deirdre gasped. Her dream, the kiss had left her breathless. She rolled to her back and stared into the darkness of her room. The evenings events had left her exhausted and feeling drained. Her clock said it was only forty five minutes she since had gone to bed.

She rolled to her side again and curled herself up under her blanket. She did not know who the man was but she knew him. Her very core knew him and wanted him. Deirdre felt shaken and raw. On top of that the woman, the blonde in the bathroom seemed to have something to do with it all. Deirdre could still feel her lips on her own.

Was I drugged? Were we hallucinating?

She knew the vision and the dreams weren’t real yet they were very tangible and very familiar, as if she were reliving things, events she had already done. It was not her though it was her. Deirdre was confused.

Her eyes slowly grew heavier. Her breathing slowed and grew even.

She stood at the window. The walls of the castle, the fortress were visible. She knew it would take a great deal for them to find her here. One pale hand slipped into her hair, brushing it from her face. It was tangled and dishevelled, falling from its stays but she did not care.

She placed her hands on the stone sill. It was cold under her palms.

She felt a fool for being caught off guard. She had wanted to see the dancing at the maypole, to see the festivities. The court routinely went though this year the king and his knights were gone away. She had put together the group who attended. She did not consider that anyone might come after her on this day. Her guards had not been enough to stop them.

Guinevere had gone with Meleagant to spare the slaughter of her men. She could not have them killed simply to defend her when they were so clearly outnumbered. She went but first gave one of the ladies in waiting her ring. She told her to get it to Arthur at any cost. To tell him what had happened and that she was safe.

Now she was in this room, in one of the towers of his keep. Meleagant had put her here and had no intention of letting her go.

“Dearheart worry not for me. I am safe.”

Guinevere stared out the window and imagined Arthur’s face as he was given her ring and told that she had been taken. It pulled at her heart to know that she would cause him such distress.

In her bed Deirdre tossed and turned. A light sweat broke out on her skin and she cried out softly.

The shouts for 911 shocked him. Galaxy wasn’t typically the kind of place that inspired violence. Arin looked up and saw the pretty brunette heading toward Arey. Arey, bloodstained, looking shocked and yelling for help. Arin barely resisted the urge to hurtle the bar and go to her. It seemed that brunette was taking care of it. He felt an unexpected sense of calm, “It’s taken care of. They have it.”

Arin shook his head. He wanted to talk to that brunette now, and he especially wanted to make sure Arey was okay, but he needed to keep the other patrons calm.

Eventually he saw Arey coming out with paramedics. He looked for the brunette and caught a glimpse of her as she snuck out the door. Obviously she didn’t want to deal with the the questions. Arin cursed his not approaching her faster when she waved him down. At least to find out her name. There was something about her that he wanted to know. He was distracted from those thoughts as he once again noticed Arey, looking a little worse for wear, being escorted outside. Of all the times to be tied to work. He wished he could easily walk away, but he did need the job.

Finally, after answering his own set of questions from uniformed officers gather routine eye witness statements, he was able to close up and go home. He talked with Shane but found out his co-worker did not get the brunette’s number either. She hadn’t even introduced herself, so Arin still didn’t know her name. With mixed feelings he headed home. Excited about meeting Arey, but vexed with the brunette.

He went up to his apartment, which was thankfully empty. It was even odds that Kat had decided to get some quiet time and fallen asleep on his couch. Tonight he had the place to himself. He briefly thought it was too bad Arey wasn’t able to come home with him, but remembered she was kind of occupied with other business. That memory brought back some worry and he took out the napkin with her number, considering if it was too late to call to see if she was okay. He decided to call her first thing tomorrow and placed the number by his phone.

He took a hot shower, trying to relax before heading to bed. It partially worked, as he fell asleep quickly, but his sleep was not uneventful.

He was gathered with other newly knighted men. His new lord, Arthur, stood as he received the Queen’s lady with a message. Lancelot heard the lady say that the Queen was being held prisoner. He watched Arthur blanch. Though he was newly sworn a knight he found it too difficult to stand by while his lord and king was distressed, “Your grace, tell us what you need. We will act as your right hand and ensure this villain knows the critical mistake he made by daring abduct our Lady.”

A few other knights nodded and agreed with Lancelot’s proclamation. Lancelot waited for his King’s order.

“Not quite.” The professor drawled, ignoring Martin’s snarky comments for the most part. He had come to associate such behavior from the boy from their brief association, and it wasn’t something he felt a particular need to correct. “I would advise however, you not let her touch you. Succubuses, nasty bottom feeders that they are, tend to be rather aggressive around individuals such as yourself.” He continued, not bothering to hide the distain in his voice.

“Tonight, you are going to learn how to break their thrall if approached. Then if we get around to it, we’ll cover how to torture one for information.” His smile was shark like, hungry but without malice. The hungry little unseelie inside had information he wanted; like what the new player on the scene looked like. He’d had his little birds out watching Vivienne’s errand girl for a while now, and it appeared they’d finally found one. Was it Arthur? There was really no telling, but it was enough of a possibility that he wanted to know exactly who this young man was, and what he looked like.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Arthur had never before felt such rage; the need to draw blood and inflict pain never an urge so tempting. He wanted to hear the crunch of bone beneath his foot, and slash apart the man who dared to steal the light of his life. The urge to cause Meleagant pain was an all-consuming one, and for a moment Arthur felt a darkness trying to creep into his heart, but carefully he shoved it away. It would not help his love to act in rash anger, only to alleviate his own guilt and worry, which Arthur felt he did not deserve. When one of his newly sworn knights, Sir Lancelot, spoke, Arthur welcomed the distraction and listened. The man was charismatic and passionate as he spoke, and the young king felt a mixture of admiration and envy.

“Meleagant wishes to draw us into open warfare. His Cliff side fortress would give him the clear advantage in any battle we waged. We will need to outwit him if we are to rescue my Lady wife.” Arthur responded after a moment, quieting the call for blood that sang in his veins.

“Indeed.” Chimed in an old though sharp voice as the cloaked and wizened figure of Merlin appeared, and made his way to the king. “Fortunately for you my king the paranoia of kings past has left its mark through their masons.” The old wizard said smiling as he pulled out a roll of old parchment from his cloak. "There is another way to enter your foe's fortress."

Lancelot leaned in to watch the old man unroll the parchment. His eyes widened as the contents became clear. The entire layout of of this Meleagant’s fortress was laid out. Lancelot’s eyes scanned the information quickly. Lancelot thrust his finger toward the parchment, almost shoving aside the old man’s hand, “Here, Your Grace...”

The old man raised an eyebrow, “Yes. As this over enthusiastic young knight has astutely pointed out, there is a less than used ingress that would allow a means to extract the Lady. However, the fortress is well manned, and this is not the way for an army to enter.”

Lancelot had the grace to look chagrined as the old man rebuked him, yet quickly turned his attention back to the parchment. He pointed at an isolated room, “This is where she would be.”

Another raised eyebrow silenced Lancelot and he stepped back. He looked up at Arthur.

As Arthur gazed at the parchment, he was filled with a growing sense of purpose. The man within him wanted nothing more than to ride through the night and storm through the secret passage to rescue his captive love himself, and damned be anyone who stood between them. His inner tactician however, recognized how foolish a plan that would be. The best way to ensure his Lady’s safe escape from the fortress could not allow such reckless passion on his part. He needed to be smart, and keep his wits about him.

“I will lead a company of men toward the gates as if to do battle. By doing so Meleagant will focus all his attention there. He wishes to see me dead, and will be distracted by that goal.” Arthur began explaining, grabbing a stick from the ground and drawing up a crude map of their positions. “This will provide an opportunity for one knight to slip through the passage, rescue the queen, and take her back to the safety of Camelot.” He finished.

“The gate is where he wants you Arthur. By doing this you play to his hand. Do not forget that Meleagant is a practitioner of magic, and has proven himself to be a master of trickery and dishonorable conduct. He may try to curse you from his tower above without ever mobilizing his own men.” Merlin warned, as he was made uneasy by his King’s willingness to put himself in such a vulnerable position.

“No, he is also a man ruled by emotion and pride. He would not be satisfied with defeating me thusly. He would much rather run me through and watch; nothing else will temp Meleagant and his men from their fortress. There is no other way.” Arthur argued back, mind already made up. Merlin looked aggrieved with the decision, but spoke no more against it. Arthur turned to his knights, appraising them all as he tried to decide who to send through the passage. He did not doubt the intent or loyalty of any of his men, but he would need the knight who was the most tenacious and unyielding, to protect his wife. One among them stood out from the rest.

“Lancelot,” Arthur said solemnly as he turned to his young knight. “I would trust you with my most sacred treasure. Protect her with your life; bring her home.”

*

She sat, straight backed and hands in her lap. Meleagant had sent a servant with a tray for her but she refused to eat. Guinevere did not think he wished to hurt her but she was not willing to take chances. He himself, had not come to see her since he escorted her to the room but she knew at some point he would come to discuss what he wanted of her. She knew her guards were in a nearby room since she could hear them if she moved to the locked door. Guinevere took comfort in their still being alive and unhurt.

The queen knew that by now her husband had received her ring and was likely working out a plan for her rescue. Guinevere stood and crossed to the window again. The room was high up and the castle itself in a position of power. Any attack Arthur might wage would surely be for naught. Meleagant held the power here and while she knew Arthur to be a great leader and tactician she could not see how he could lay siege to such a fortress without losing many men. Her eyes lowered to the stone of the sill.

“Impenetrable....”

*

Lancelot made his way through the halls of the keep. He had found no resistance at the entrance. Other than avoiding a few servants there was very little activity. Meleagant had pulled all available resources to his battle with Arthur’s main force.

He found his way to the isolated section of the keep where he suspected the Queen would be held. Here, finally, he found some opposition. Two men left behind. The minimum to secure Meleagant’s prize. There would be no avoiding them and Lancelot would not attempt to back stab them. He would face them head on.

“Men, surrender your prisoner quietly. Arthur has come to reclaim what was stolen from him,” Lancelot stood, sword drawn, at the end of the hallway.

The two men turned, surprised to be challenged. After a brief hesitation to gather their wits they drew their weapons and charged.

Lancelot used the confines of the hallway to his advantage. Gracefully circling to keep the two men from being able to attack him simultaneously. He fought defensively in order to control the flow of the encounter. The clash of swords echoed in the hallway. Finally Lancelot found the opening he needed. A clumsy attempt as one guard attacked over the other. With a quick parry, Lancelot entangled the two men’s weapons and struck. With a quick reverse cut he was able to disable both men before either could counter. He quickly ensure neither man would be able to raise any alarm or report. Bloodied but unhurt he quickly found the first door and pushed it open.

Guinevere turned at the sound of a man’s voice stating that Arthur had come to reclaim her. She was positive however that it was not Arthur in the hallway. It was not his voice she heard nor was it the voice of any knight she recognized.

She moved quickly to the door. Outside in the hall there was the sound of swords clanging together. Men grunted with effort. Then it went quiet. Guinevere backed away from the door as someone undid the lock and opened the door. Her eyes quickly looked for something to defend herself with.

Guin darted to the tray the servant had left. She grabbed a chalice, silver and heavy. The liquid contents were dumped and she lifted it as if to wield it like a club.

Her eyes were on the door and the figure who moved inside. “Who are you and why do you use my lord husband’s name so freely?”

It was then that her eyes fell on the tabard. He was one of Arthur’s knights. Guinevere lowered the chalice as she looked the knight over. She did not recognize him which meant he was a newly appointed knight, someone from Arthur’s recent journey away.

“Your name good knight?”

Lancelot fell to one knee and bowed his head as the Queen addressed him, “My lady, you may call me Lancelot, if it pleases you. I use your husband, and my king’s name, as it was he who sent me here to assist your journey back to Camelot.”

Guinevere tilted her head, a smile gracing her lips. “Rise Lancelot. This is not the time for such formality.”

She placed the chalice haphazardly on the tray once more and crossed the room to him.

“Let us leave here.”

Guinevere looked down at him.

“There is always time for respect, my lady,” he rose as he said this, looking at her fully for the first time. She was beautiful, more so than any story could do justice. He found himself briefly lost in the blue depths of her eyes. With a cough, he blushed and moved further into the room.

“Yes. Leave. Are there others?” he tried to avoid being caught staring again, but found it quite difficult to keep his eyes off her.
Guinevere felt like time stopped briefly as he looked at her. Lancelot stood. She felt as if her heart might beat out of her chest. Her stomach tightened. Guinevere felt her cheek flush slightly.

“Yes.”

She watched him move away and felt as if she should move towards him but remained where she stood. Her head turned to look towards the door.

“Yes, my men are locked in a room close by. I surrendered to Meleagant’s demands to stop him from slaughtering them.”

Guin turned to look once more at Lancelot. Her eyes drifted over his form. Her eyes took in the blood. “Are you hurt?”

She crossed to stand in front of him again. Her voice was low and throaty as she drew near. She felt her pulse quicken once more. “If you are wounded we should tend to it quickly and then free my men.”

Lancelot resisted the urge to embrace her. Though he almost wished he was wounded if only to be attended to by her. He shook his head, “No, my lady. The men outside were not a challenge to a knight on a righteous and honourable quest.”

He could not bring himself to move away from her and yet the urge to reach out and touch her was torturous to resist, “Yes, your men. It would be good news indeed for Arthur to hear that the Queen’s guard were still alive as well.”

Though Lancelot could only imagine the blow to their honour they were feeling. The Queen captured and the guard without a loss.

Guinevere was relieved he was not hurt. There was more than relief there, though she could not name what it was for certain.

“Yes, good news.”

They were standing very close and she could smell the coppery scent of the blood. Despite it she could not bring herself to move away. Her eyes found his and stayed there.

“We should leave. Arthur shall be waiting.”

At the mention of his name Guinevere felt her blood drain from her face. “Where is Arthur?” She turned to look to the hall. “Where are the other guards? Meleagant?”

Fear gripped her and she reached out to grasp Lancelot’s arm.

“Have no fear. The king has engaged the villain’s forces, drawing them out of the keep to allow my furtive entrance. There is time,” He looked down at the hand holding his arm, stuck between willing it to release him or for it to run up his arm to his face.

Guinevere’s eyes were full of distress and concern. She knew that engaging Arthur, hoping to kill him is what Meleagant wanted.

“We should not delay any longer. The sooner we return to him, the better...”

She pulled her eyes from Lancelot’s to her hand that gripped him lightly. Her fingers relaxed and for a moment her hand lingered, gently on his arm. Guinevere let her hand slip from him. A faint blush stained her cheeks now and she looked away demurely.

“I will follow you Lancelot.”

Gathering his focus back to the task on hand, Lancelot found the Queen’s Guard, “Come men. We must escort the Queen back to Camelot. The King awaits.”

There was a general cheer and clattering as the men rose to Lancelot’s call. They quickly searched nearby rooms to find what equipment they could and Lancelot lead the way back. He attempted to stay as near to Guinevere as he could.

Tim just stared as the tiny man came in dragging a medical kit with him. He backed away from the pair as he set to work on Kat.

“That’s Tim. You might wanna go with the chamomile Theo.” Kat replied as Vivienne finished wrapping and icing her wrist. “You’re lucky it was a clean break. It will take a couple hours to brew, but I’ll whip something up to fix the bone soon enough.

Tim’s head was moving back and forth as if he could make it all go away by just not believing what he was seeing.

His eyes dropped to the little man who was working on Kat's wrist. Okay so they are a little off in the head but him I can't explain. It's okay not everything needs an explanation right? Yeah Tim perfectly okay not to know what the hell that thing is. Oh great now I am talking to myself...

Both hands came up and rubbed his face. "Right this is so not happening. Someone must have slipped me something. I am overtired."

When Tim lowered his hands he stared at Vivienne. "Alright suppose I want to play along with this little crazy story of yours. What do I have to do so that you will let me out of here. Where is this King Arthur and his danger?"

He crossed his arms and stared at her. They wanted to play some game of make believe so be it. If he played along enough maybe they'd let him go home sometime tonight.

His eyes narrowed at Vivienne. "Wait, you said reincarnation not now but past life. Why do you think I am this knight?"

Tim was honestly willing to play along, hell right now he'd do anything if it meant that they'd let him leave in the end but there was something about the whole thing that was pulling on him, like worrying at a thread on a sweater and it was so very close to unraveling for him if he could just ask the right questions.

“We know he’s in the city, but we haven’t found him yet. Much like yourself, Arthur is wandering around a city filled with monsters who would want nothing more than to drag him into a dark corner and feed from him until he’s nothing but a withering mindless mass of pain.” Vivienne replied, her eyes intense.

“And I know who you are, Timothy Matheson, because I am thousands of years old. I was already ancient by your standards when I met you as a child in your first life. I watched you grow as a man under the thumb of a mother who could never truly express her love for you, and in the shadow of an uncle who was your King, and cousins whose deeds were already legend when you were just learning to hold a blade. Yours was one of the purest and most determined souls I have ever encountered, I would know it anywhere.” Vivienne intoned, leading him to the round table and a seat with a name engraved into the ancient oak that read Sir Ywain. On the back of the chair, hung a sword in its sheath, which hung from a worn leather strap.

It was all too much to take in. Vivienne was talking and Tim was listening but he wasn't sure any of it was really sinking in. She led him around a table, stopping at a place that was labelled Ywain.

He had goose bumps. They formed as she talked. He mentioned a mother who didn't express her love, an uncle who was king and those he would have admired. It did not make any sense and yet it struck a cord of familiarity deep within him.

"M-my parents live in..."

His hand came to rest on the back of the chair and Tim felt...something. He pulled his hand away as if he had been shocked. His eyes dropped to the sword. Slowly he pulled his gaze to Vivienne.

"You know this all sounds crazy right?"

He was trying really hard not to let on that a part of him recognized the sword. That he longed to sit at the table but he couldn't explain why. He knew that if he sat the chair would hold him as if it had been waiting for his return.

Tim licked his lips.

"Look ladies this is all nice but I don't think I am the one you are looking for."

His eyes met Vivienne's and he could tell that she knew he was lying. Something about her eyes felt like they could truly see into your soul.

"I am sure there are lots of men willing to play knight. I have work in the morning."

Tim swallowed and crossed his arms again as if the gesture would show he wa serious about not believing them despite the doubt that ate away at him. "Keep your little neck thing, your table and swords. This isn't me."

Even as he said the words something deep inside him longed to pull the sword from its sheath. He didn't even know how to use the stupid thing but he wanted to pull the sword out and hold it in his hands.

“Crazy is relative.” Vivienne replied without blinking. He was starting to crack, bits and pieces of memories buried deep within his soul slowly rolling to the surface. She could smell it on him. Yet he continued to ignore his own instincts, deny what was right in front of his face. That was dangerous, both for himself and them, so Vivienne’s poker face slipped into place.

“No Mr. Matheson, I don’t believe you do. In fact, I don’t believe you have to be anywhere until I say otherwise. So get comfortable, because until you no longer prove to be a danger to yourself and others, you’re not leaving.” Vivienne said smoothly in a commanding tone that allowed for no argument. “You have been marked Mr. Matheson, by what I understand to be a rather hungry and now vengeful succubus. If I let you leave now, she will find you, and best case scenario, if we do not find you again in time, you will last maybe a week as her personal bed toy before you die of neglect or pure physical exhaustion. Worst case, if she is of a particularly sadistic nature, she’ll leave you alive with a shattered mind as a trophy to visit in a mental institution a few times a year to tease with sanity. I do not believe either of us can afford for that to happen.”

“Would you lay off the hardball there Viv, the guy's had kinda a rough night.” Kat interjected as she and Theo walked up to the pair, extending a cup of tea to Tim with her good hand. “It’s chamomile. I’d offer you Jack, but Viv won’t let me or Arin keep booze in the house.” Kat said with a weak attempt at humor.

“Of course not Katrina, you’re fifteen. That would be inappropriate. Much like your continued efforts to be jailbait.” Vivienne returned, her own brand of sneaking humor sneaking in around her straight face as she took a sip from the cup offered her by Theo.

“Shut up!” Kat hissed, face turning red as a tomato. “I will totally be sixteen in like a month!” She assured looking at Tim now.

Kat was defending him, trying to get Vivienne to back down but Tim was too busy still being in shock from her telling him that he was not leaving. He was holding a cup of tea though he had taken it because Kat had offered it, not because he wanted it.

He looked between the two of them. Kat was blushing and Vivienne was still just looking at him with the same determination in her eyes.

"Okay let me get this straight you..." He pointed towards Kat with the tea cup. A bit of the steaming liquid splashed over the rim. "Are some 15, almost 16 year old girl who knows how to fight things that aren't supposed to exist. You found me. You were looking for me but didn't know I was me."

Yup you are starting to sound as crazy as they do.

Tim's other hand pointed at Vivienne. "You are thousands of years old and think I am the reincarnation of some knight and I need to protect King Arthur, who by the way, you have no idea where he is. Now you are telling me I can't leave because they woman from the alley marked me and will hunt me down."

His eyes flickered to the tiny man who was in the shadows behind the women. "You live here in this fucked up cave with the little guy and someone named Arin. Who is that Merlin?"

Tim's tone was sarcastic. "Oh and while we are on the subject who are you two supposed to be? Lancelot and Guinevere? Or wait are you the evil woman there....Morgana. That's it. See I know the stories. Can't you just stick the sword in the stone and have a contest to see who in this city can pull it out? Oh no wait...the sword was given away to some chick in the water. Right forgot about that part."

He was angry and tossed his words at them with as much of his anger as he could. He was tired, sore and now was at the breaking point when it came to reason.

Tim sat in the chair at the round table. He sat, defeated. His voice dropped. "Fine you win. I am not going anywhere till you give me your permission."

He placed the cup down on the table in front of him. His eyes went to the name. Sir Ywain

Why did it feel so familiar? One hand ran over the wood there.

Tim's eyes went wide.

He was looking at her but she wouldn't face him. All he wanted was for her to embrace him, to hold him to her and be a mother but she wouldn't.

Tim gasped and the vision changed.

Bodies. Bodies everywhere. He could hear the yells of dying men. There are only a few of the king's knights still standing left standing. His king is battling Mordred and he cannot get to him to help.

He turns, bringing his sword down at the man who is attacking him. He feels the pain but he keeps fighting. He pushes forward, attacking the man and ignoring the pain. He lets out a roar, like a lion as he impales the man on his sword and then falls to a knee.

He is dying, he knows it but he will fight until his body gives out. For his king...

Tim's hands clenched. His fingernails tried to dig into the wooden table. With great force he pushed himself away, overturning the chair. He stumbled away from the table and fell to a knee as he tried to catch his breath. His eyes closed as he tried to will away the vision.

He was sweating. One hand reached for the floor to steady himself. Tim opened his eyes. They landed on the sword in its sheath that had landed in front of him from the overturned chair.

Tim looked up at Vivienne. He was still on his knee, still bracing himself and breathing hard.

"Tell me." He growled out at her.

“Actually, he’s Lancelot.” Kat supplied sheepishly as Tim plowed on, obviously venting his frustration. It was understandable really, so she just let him continue on without interruption. When Tim began to have a flashback, Kat noticed it immediately. She’d seen Arin have one before, and knew they weren’t always pleasant. By the end, he was panting on the ground, and Kat was shifting from foot to foot to keep from trying to help him up. Poor guy had his pride, and it looked like he was still dealing with some stuff.

“If you haven’t guessed yet, I’m the Lady of the Lake, former high Fae of the Seelie court, and keeper of the Sword.” Vivienne replied, calm but borderline impatient. “I have already told you who you are. For once, don’t play the stubborn princeling and accept it.” Vivienne challenged, eyes brow raised.

“So where’s he gonna sleep?” Kat interjected. The atmosphere was so thick with tension you could cut it with a knife. She hated those kinda vibes, and tended to fill the awkward space with chatter. Kat looked at Tim quizzically for a moment before breaking out in a grin. “I got it, I have bunk beds!” Kat declared hopping from one foot to the other.

“You guys mind holding off the Q&A session until tomorrow? No offense dude, but you look like you’re about to fall over. Again.” Kat said hopping forward to help him up, and started dragging him back toward her room. “Hope you like Batman.” She said with a cheeky grin.

Tim was still on his knee, still having some difficulty catching his breath. He felt like he had been fighting to the death instead of just watching the vision. It had felt real to him.

He glared at Vivienne and said nothing in response to her naming herself the Lady of the Lake. She was challenging him and he met her gaze with a challenge of his own.

He didn't look at Kat though he heard everything she said. Tim set his jaw and tried to stand. Small hands were on his arm, pulling him up and out of the room.

He cast a look over his shoulder at the woman and finally gave in and simply followed Kat. Tim was quiet as he let her lead him to what he assumed would be her room. Had he not been so tired or had not gone through so much already he would have been smart enough to say that staying in the same room with a flirtatious fifteen year old was a bad idea. He wasn't in that mind set so he said nothing.

Tim's shoulders slumped forward as he walked. He ached all over as if he had worked out his entire body harder than he ever had. On top of that he was exhausted.

"Thanks..."

It was all he managed to say by the time they reached her door.

Kat’s room was loud and colorful, which reflected her personality just fine. The bed sheets and comforters on both bunks were Batman themed, the top bunk being the Dark Knight himself, and the bottom his Boy Wonder. Her walls were littered with posters from various different fandoms ranging from Star Trek to Scrubs. Those were all mostly innocent and geeky, though on the ceiling was a different story. The “red light district” as Kat laughingly called her ceiling space, was littered with posters of hot guys and girls in various degrees of undress. Kat wondered for a minute if she should be embarrassed by it with Tim staying here and all, but she decided what the hell. Might even help to set the mood one of these days she thought with a snicker.

“I’ve got top bunk!” Kat said hopping toward her dresser. First she pulled out one of Arin’s old shirts (cut off and sleeveless) and gym shorts (that had gotten too tight for him) that she sometimes slept in, and tossed them over to Tim. “Theo can get your clothes washed for you in the morning.” She explained. “I’d offer you some underwear too, but I don’t really think we’re the same size.” Kat said with a wink as she pulled her own night clothes out. She was even nice enough to walk into the ensuite bathroom to change instead of just stripping in front of him, but she still came out in a tight pair of booty shorts that read juicy across her backside (which was Puerto Rican and proud) and a princess Leia slave girl shirt, with the majority of the shirt being cartoon breast and navel.

Tim followed Kat in and he reflexively grabbed the clothes she tossed his way. His eyes went to the fabric in his hands but he didn't pay them much attention.

Kat headed to the bathroom and Tim blinked as if realising he had left the cave for the first time. The walls were covered in posters. His eyes fell on the bunk beds and he couldn't help but chuckle.

He quickly stripped out of his jeans and golf shirt. He paused at his boxers and then opted to keep them on. She was fifteen and this was all weird enough. There was no point in making it weirder.

He pulled the shorts on. Tim placed the shirt on the end of the bed and then laid out on the bottom bunk. He stared up at the bottom of the mattress.

What the hell did I walk into? I just wanted pizza. He stomach rumbled reminding him sternly about the lack of food.

"Great."

Tim rolled over just as Kat came out of the bathroom. At the sight of her in the tiny shorts and t-shirt he looked down at the pillow.

"I'll just use the bathroom."

He climbed out of the bottom bunk and moved to the bathroom, doing his best to avoid accidently bumping into Kat. He relieved himself, washed his hands and splashed cold water on his face.

His eyes were on his reflection in the mirror.

"That felt really fucking real."

He spoke to the man he saw there but it felt a little like talking to another version of himself. Tim's hands were shaking a little. "It is make believe, fairy tales....but god damn my arms hurt."

He rolled his shoulders. He honestly felt like he had been doing battle.

"This will make more sense in the morning."

He turned off the light in the bathroom and moved back to the bunk bed. He paused before climbing in. One hand scratched at his back, at the place in the vision where he had been stabbed.

He looked to Kat.

"Look I don't know what is going on. I know I saw some things I can't explain but I also know I am exhausted. I hope your wrist is alright."

Tim climbed into the bed, pulling back the Robin themed bedsheets.

"Thank you. As angry and confused as I am I do appreciate everything you did Kat."

His eyelids started to get heavy as his head rested on the pillow.

“I doubt it.” Kat said softly from her perch on the top bunk. Realizing there was a whole other world within their own filled with monsters and magic that normal people were clueless about was always a hard transition. Kat was surprised the denial stage hadn’t been longer, though she supposed assault, flashbacks, and forced captivity all made for compelling evidence.

“I’m sorry this all happened this way for you. I get what’s like not having a choice what you are, and having the truth sneak up and smack you in the face.” More than most, she thought bitterly for a moment, but she didn’t like to think about that. She’d be in a funk for days if she let her thoughts go down that road.

“Night.” She said softly before flicking the lights off, deciding to just let him sleep. Tim really did look exhausted.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Saturday Morning

“Morning sunshine!” Kat chirped around eleven in the morning, re-entering her room with a tray full of Eggo Waffles smothered in strawberry syrup with a side of scrambled eggs and bacon. She’d changed into her favorite Batman t-shirt, that paired well with her back shorts and knee length red high-tops. She’d tried to let Tim sleep in, partially because he looked like he was a dead man walking last night, and partially because she was a little nervous about how he was going to react getting up this morning. Numb acceptance was one thing when it was late while being exhausted and in shock, but the morning after was a whole different story.

“Theo’s got your clothes washed too, so you can change after breakfast.”

Sleep came easy but it was not peaceful. Tim dreamt of a dark haired woman who kept walking away from him. There were men, men he trusted and loved like brothers. A woman, standing beside his king and a smile that he knew. The smell of horses, fire and blood.

Tim woke to the sound of Kat's voice. He opened his eyes to see her entering the room with a tray full of food. His stomach rumbled painfully.

He sat up, ducking so that he didn’t smack his head on the top bunk.

“Morning. You have quite the appetite.”

He smiled at her. He was tired and there were circles starting to form under his eyes. His hands rubbed his face in an effort to wake himself up more.

The food looked good and smelt even better. The only thing missing was coffee.

"Well you can tell Theo I said thanks."

Tim frowned remembering the tiny man from the night before.

"How's your wrist?"

His feet shuffled as he tried to force some pleasantries though he was dying to ask her questions about what he had gotten himself into.

“Oh don’t worry, he’ll find you to preen soon enough.” Kat assured dryly. Brownies were like housewives on steroids, and they were very prideful of their work and how smoothly their homes were run, and they lived for praise. Kat set the tray down on the bed next to Tim, snagging a waffle and a piece of bacon to munch on before pulling up her desk chair and taking a seat.

“It still hurts, but the swelling’s gone down, so I can at least use my hand a little again.” Kat replied before taking a bite of her bacon. “Sleep well?” She asked, already knowing he hadn’t.

“It’s Saturday, so Viv’s gonna be out doing research, and Arin works nights at a club, so there’s no telling when he’ll stop in. Kinda depends if he brought a girl home or not. He does that a lot. Thinks he’s gonna find his Guinevere or something.” Kat drawled absentmindedly. “Don’t say anything to Viv though. Last time he mentioned it, she gave him the cold shoulder for a week. She’s scary when she’s pissed.”

“Anything you want to do today…in the cave? I can show you my computer lab if you need to let someone know you weren’t ax murdered.” Kat offered. She was pretty sure Viv would be pissed if she took him out of HQ, but the lab would be ok she figured.

Tim frowned. Kat was offering him the chance to look around the cave, to contact the 'outside' world, as it were, too.

He thought on everything she said as he picked up a piece of bacon and bit down. With a grumble his stomach welcomed the meat and then demanded more. Within moments he had tucked into the eggs and waffles. Three quarters of it was done before he paused to speak.

"Thank you for the food. I was, well a bit hungry."

Tim honestly felt a bit better now that his stomach was full. He wasn't a hundred percent by any means but definitely better prepared for the shitstorm he had somehow gotten involved in.

"Let's take this from the top. I am glad your wrist is at least a little usable. I didn't realize she...it was a she right? That she had hurt you. I wasn't really aware of anything but her to be honest."

He felt a bit stupid that he had been that easily taken with a woman. One hand rubbed the back of his neck.

"I guess it was good that you were there, like Vivienne said."

Tim put the tray on the floor and rested his elbows on his knees. He regarded Kat critically. The law student in him took over and his tone changed as he began to ask her questions.

"So Vivienne is what...your mother? And she is the Lady of the Lake? That makes you who in this little fairytale? Arin, your brother I take it? And he is who? And yes I am supposed to be taking statements today at the law office and I need to get in contact with them as well as my study group. Then I want some answers about what the hell I saw when I sat at the table. I want you to tell me everything you know and....why is Theo well...what is Theo?"

“Eh, don’t worry about it. She had you totally thralled dude. She was working on me too, but once you go lip locked, it’s hard to break out of their grip. Don’t feel bad, you did cool for it being your first unseelie. Can’t really fight what you don’t know exists.” Kat encouraged immediately, not wanting him to feel guilty or anything. “I’ve totally just been doing this longer.” She didn’t want him to feel like she’d stepped on his manhood or any, getting rescued by a teenage girl and all. Guys were super sensitive about that crap.

When Tim shifted gears, it was so sudden that at first she just stared blankly and blinked. “I don’t have a mom.” Kat replied carefully, her entire demeanor changing from spunky and wisecracking, to serious and much more…subdued.

“Yeah, she’s Lady Vivienne of the shadow court. She used to be Seelie royalty before she was given the sword to babysit over here, and she kinda never left. Arin is her son. He’s Lancelot, that’s how she knew early on what was happening.” Kat explained.

“Me? I’m just…I’m nobody. Just the comic relief on the side of the King Arthur crazy salad. You guys are the important ones.” Kat said almost derisively. Still sounded better than the truth she thought. Who wanted to introduce themselves as the freak girl charity case?

“Theo’s a brownie. He and Viv go way back apparently, and as a rule they like kids. He’s been here longer than I have.” Kat explained.

Tim exhaled as Kat began to talk. He felt bad for bombarding her but he didn't want to get distracted. He winced when she said she didn't have a mom.

He frowned, "You don't seem like a nobody. You are Kat, that is somebody. So you aren't a freak with someone else's memories. Which apparently I am."

Both hands ran through his hair. He needed a hot shower.

"I don't feel important. I feel like I am a tool for some big plan and I have no fucking clue what that plan is except that I am expected to protect someone no one knows."

Tim looked up at Kat and smiled. "So what's it like living with the bitch of the lake, a brownie and Lancelot?"

“Trust me, you don’t wanna get into a freak contest with me. At least you don’t talk to computers.” Kat offered. “You’re a superhero man, you get to help like save the world from evil and stuff!” She encouraged, trying to raise his spirits. “How many people get to say that huh? You’ll be out there kicking fairy butt and saving people in no time!” Kat said with a grin.

“She’s not a bitch.” Kat defended lightly. “Kind of a hard ass, but she kind of has to be. How would you be if you spent two millennia here watching your friends get old and die while you just…stay the same. Kinda just sounds lonely.” Kat explained. She knew why Tim felt the way he did, but Kat didn’t want him to hate someone she owed so much to.

“Arin’s cool, kinda like having a big brother I guess. We joke about hot chicks together, and he doesn’t give me a hard time when I sneak one of his dirty mags.” Kat said with a grin.

Tim raised an eyebrow as she mentioned talking to computers. He recalled, though vaguely her getting the office door unlocked and then locked again.

He listened intently, "So you have a thing for hot girls? And the flirting with me was just to scope me out? Do a bit of recon to see is I was the guy you were supposed to look for?"

He reached out and pushed a piece of Kat's hair out of her face.

"See not a nobody. I don't know what you mean by talk to computers but sounds pretty impressive to me and you did get me away from the succubus."

He shook his head barely believing that he said it and even more shocked that he didn't find it odd to say it. A succubus, that is what they ran into last night and she was scary. And apparently fairies were real and he was a reincarnation of a knight. He figured if he told himself that enough he might actually come to believe it.

"I don't feel like a superhero. I feel like a guy who took a beating and woke up in an alternate universe. Okay so Vivienne is a hard ass and if she is really thousands of years old I get it but she could be a bit more understanding to those of us who are quite up to speed. If she wants me to be who she says I am she might want to lay off the cold and heartless routine."

He licked his lips, "Will I get to meet Arin? And what exactly does Vivienne expect of me? I have classes and work."

“Nah man, I’m an equal opportunist! I was hungry, you were there, and an ass like yours deserves to be appreciated.” Kat said with a wink as some of her usual swagger reared its head, emboldened by the compliments and physical contact.

“She’s just mad ‘cause I screwed up is all.” She defended. “I was just supposed to figure out who you were so we could keep watch and make sure you were safe.” Kat explained. “When people find out the way you did, they freak out, or go into denial and run off. Sometimes they come around, sometimes they hurt themselves…permanently. She’s just trying to keep that from happening again.”

“Yeah totally. You can ask him questions about it what it’s like, ‘cause he’s in the same boat. Talking to him might make it easier.”

Tim blushed as Kat commented on his backside.

"Good to know you don't discriminate."

Tim frowned as she talked of Vivienne. "Look I don't know why we ran into each other but we did. She would have been even more pissed if you walked away and I got...eaten by that thing."

His frown deepened. "So Arin....he is Lancelot and he is okay with all of this? He'd talk to me? This is really hard to comprehend. I am honestly having a really hard time with this whole idea."

He stood and paced.

"What I saw...that felt real. I was even having trouble breathing and my arms felt like they were on fire. I could see things..."

"Bet your sweet ass I don't!" Tim was really cute when he was blushing and being all bashful, Kat thought with a grin. She was going to have so much fun milking that. They were gonna being seeing a lot of each other from now on, so who knew, maybe one day she’d get him to take those comments seriously. One more month, and she’d be sixteen, practically an adult. Sixteen was a whole other ball game she thought happily, and she could work with that. He kept complimenting her too, even if it was out of pity, but hey, that was something right!

“He’s known about it for most of his life.” Kat added as Tim began to pace. “He’s just better adjusted. You’ll get there eventually.”

When he began talking about the memories he’d experienced, she really wished that Arin were here. “Those are flashbacks, your mind processing memories from your past life.” Kat supplied. “Arin gets them sometimes too. It’s normal.”

Tim huffed. "He is lucky then. Bit hard to come to terms with all this when you sort of have it pushed on you."

He sat on the bed again. "Okay tell me what you know, everything from the beginning. Like why haven't you found Arthur if he is in so much danger? What is this danger? Why now? How many of us are there? Is it really like in the legends?"

He paused and looked up at Kat. "Sorry. A lot of questions I know. How about this....we get coffee. You get me a computer and a phone so I can take care of the people waiting on me today and then you can start from the very beginning. I promise to hold all my questions to the end."

Tim gave her a sheepish smile. She was so calm and he was the one acting like a crazy teenager. His thoughts were all over the place and he needed to get organized if he was ever going to get a handle on all of this. Right now his mind was at war with his emotions. He wanted to get out of here but he was curious. He felt like he should be there but he was angry for how it was all happening. The visions scared him yet they also felt like a part of him.

"What do you say?" He held a hand out to her. "Walk a dumb jock through his past life?"

“Sure thing baby cakes.” Kat said hopping up from her seat and leading the way to her lab, which was really just a big closet filled with half a dozen computers on a giant layered desk whirling away on different programs and a couple wheelie chairs.

“Step into my office toots.” She said beaming with pride. This was her little Kat corner of the Batcave where she did some of her best work.

“Simon, drop file and open home interface.” Kat said pointedly to the computer in the middle, which dropped the program it was running through on its screen and opened up what looked like a home computer desktop. “Knock yourself out.” Kat said, plopping down into one of the chairs.

After Tim had had a chance to get his ducks in a row and settle into the other chair Kat tried to start from the beginning. “So, it’s kinda a long story, but I’ll try to cover everything I know. There’s three groups of Fae, the Seelie, or light court, the Unseelie, or dark court, and the Shadow court.” Kat said holding up three fingers.

“The thing that attacked us last night was an Unseelie of a lower caste. Succubuses and Incubuses are pretty common, and they don’t always kill people, in fact, a lot of them don’t because it draws attention to themselves, but that one was too hungry to stop herself. I could feel it from the mojo she was puttin’ off.” Kat explained.

“There are hundreds of different Fae realms, some tiny little pockets in time, just glorified memory loops, others are just hidey holes for various other fae. The two big ones though, is Faery, the original homeland and where the Seelie court is today. The other, is the Unseelie prison, where all the Unseelie were shoved after the last Fae civil war.” She elaborated.

“All of these realms are separated from us by the Veil. It’s hard to explain, but it’s sort of like this giant invisible wall that holds our realities apart. Right now, it’s thinning. The fog we say last night that came out of nowhere, that was a hole wearing in the wall. There are soft spots all over the place, but right now, New York’s the Veil’s weak point, which is why it’s spitting all these Fae out. Vivienne’s not even sure how much longer the Veil will hold at all, which is where you all come in.”

“King Arthur’s sword, Excalibur, is Fae made, and it’s the only weapon in the world that can kill a Fae. As punishment for the wars and mistreatment of the earth, the Gleaming, which is kind of like the Fae god or something, ordered the Veil be created, and entrusted the sword to the purest and most worthy human it could find, which was Arthur.” Kat explained.

“Arthur was destined to be reincarnated whenever our world is threatened by Fae kind, because he’s the only one who can pull the sword from the stone. You’re here, because he needs you.” Kat continued. “I don’t know how many of you there are, I’ve been mostly working off the data Viv can give me from her magic rock. We got a read on Arthur, and we know he’s somewhere in the city, but we can’t get t a pin on him. I’ve been running some data sets to try and narrow the search, but it’s just been taking a while.”

“So, questions?”

Tim blushed and shook his head as he followed Kat from her room. She was cute but she was also feisty and her sense of humour helped to defuse things. She managed to make him simultaneously embarrassed, flattered and highly amused. Tim smirked. One day somebody is going to be lucky to have a girl like her by their side.

His chest tightened suddenly. A woman's voice, telling to prove his love rattled around in his head.

He shook it off and made note to ask Kat about Ywain's part of the legends.

Kat presented him with a computer setup unlike anything he had seen. She talked...to the computer from what he could tell and Tim stared at her.

Kat sat and offered him the other chair. He looked her over. "Right so nothing special huh?" A smile appeared. "I call liar."

He opted to email work. He sent copies to his employer and various colleagues to make sure someone got the message. He told them he had to leave town for a family emergency. Tim figured that was the safest option. Next was his study group and they too he told he would be out of town for a time and asked someone to send him notes. He would forward on his work to the professor if he was going to be away for an extended time. It was hard to know what to say since he still wasn't positive what he had gotten himself into.

That done he turned and listened as Kat explained about the Fae.

"Okay so we have to find Arthur and protect him. I take it he doesn't know who he is just like me? What about others? Who else are we looking for? If I remember and from what I saw of that table there were quite a few of us."

Tim talked as if he was invested though he wasn't quite yet, this was just easier than being a ranting fool. As he talked of others he was left with a sense of comradery. Like with the guys on the hockey team but more. He couldn't explain it but he knew those men and trusted them. One look at the table had told him that and now he felt it again.

"What about the wizard guy? And Guinevere? Are they all supposed to be here?"

Tim heard the words come out of his mouth. That's it. I believe this ridiculous story. I am a knight... He inwardly sighed and yet somehow felt more complete because of the thought.

Outwardly, Kat merely shrugged at Tim’s compliment, but internally she preened at the positive attention. She really did like making him blush too, it was almost like a game, and one she was rapidly becoming addicted to. Kat contented herself with ogling some of Tim’s finer anatomy while he went about his business clearing his schedule and contacting his coworkers. Similarly she enjoyed watching his face as he tried processing all the information she’d thrown at him at once before diving in with his questions. Kat wasn’t entirely sure how to answer them all, but she’d try to be as honest as possible.

“Right, which is why finding him is so important. The city itself is crawling with Unseelie, but dark fae aren’t the only monsters crawling around in the shadows. There’s a whole other world within our own that most humans are never aware of, but it’s dangerous, and there’s no telling how the other supernatural creatures are going to react to him.” Kat began a bit cryptically. “He should be completely human, but a soul spending that much time in the Fae world has to do something to it, chosen or not, the same with all of you.” She continued, and a rather disturbing thought came to mind. “For all we know, you guys could be some kind of walking talking power boosts to these guys.” It was already becoming a more common occurrence to see rogue vampires try to drink fae blood to increase their own power or break a sire bond, and though successful cases of these abductions were rare, they weren’t unheard of. And that was just vampires.

Sometimes, the biggest monsters didn’t have fangs. From personal experience, Kat knew the human variety could be much more cruel. Hoping her face didn’t show just how disturbed that line of thinking made her feel, Kat jumped to his next question. “Honestly, we don’t know how many of you there are. It could be the whole court of Camelot, or maybe just the ones the Gleaming deemed necessary to help Arthur protect the world. We don’t really make the executive orders on this, we’re just the cleanup crew.” Kat tried to explain, though she felt she was probably just making this more confusing.

“Arin seems pretty sure Guinevere’s here, and given their past life history, that could mean a lot of things. Maybe he just really wants her to be here, so he sees and feels what he wants to convince himself that she is. Maybe you all actually do have the ability to sense each other on some level, I couldn’t say.” Kat tried to supply, feeling pretty useless on this end. “Arin will know more on that end than me, but even he doesn’t have a whole lot of experience with that, you being the first knight we’ve found and all.”
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Steel clashing, horses screaming, and pain, maddening and unbelievably all-consuming pain. She was in agony, as she felt every muscle in her body feel like they were being torn apart. She wanted to scream, but it felt like the air was being sucked from her lungs. She smelt horses and fire, saw darkness and trees, but she didn’t know where she was, stuck between her own conciseness and a hauntingly vivid memory that was not her own. There was a man there with a sword, his eyes dark and gleeful, looking drunk on victory. She was going to die, she couldn’t breathe and a maniac had a lethal looking sword pointed her way. She felt so confused, everything hurt, she didn’t know where she was, and a looming sadness pressed in upon her. This was it, she’d never see Guin again…

“AREY! AREY WAKE UP!” A voice screamed nearby. Somehow, amongst the fighting and the chaos around her it seemed out of place. Arey…she was Arey, and with that realization strikingly blue eyes snapped open and Arey began gasping desperately for breath, choking a bit on much needed air in the process.

“Thank god! Jesus Christ Arey, you scared the shit out of me!” Amanda blubbered, looking the most rattled Arey had ever seen her. “What happened?” Arey asked groggily, her voice sounding horse and gravely to her own ear. She felt sore all over, but it was quickly fading, more like a remembered pain than an actual injury. The feeling was bizarre.

“You just started screaming! I tried waking you up, but then you kind of…seized up or something and stopped breathing! I didn’t know what to do!” Amanda explained looking entirely lost and shaken up. “Should we go to the hospital? Oh god, I should have called 911. You stopped breathing and I just sat here shaking your shoulders like an idiot. Oh my god, Jesus Christ I’m stupid.” Amanda began rambling, and Arey reached out to grab her shoulder.

“Hey, it’s ok. I’m fine, just a bad dream.” Arey tried to reassure her friend, who countered with a disbelieving look. “A bad dream? Are you kidding me? Arey you looked like you were having a fucking seizer!” Arey just shrugged her shoulders, not really sure how to reply. It wasn’t like she had any clue what had just happened either.

“Was it about what happened last night?” Amanda asked gently, as if just remembering that her friend had been assaulted the night before. Trauma was known to do a lot of funny things to people after all.

“I don’t really remember what it was about.” Arey lied. She had no idea how to explain what had just happened, and she definitely didn’t want to talk about it. She’d been having a lot of weird dreams lately, but this was the first one she really remembered well, and she had no idea what it meant, much less how to explain it to someone else.

“Ok fine. I’m gonna go grab us some coffees. You try and move around and look less…traumatized alright?” Amanda finally said with a sigh before leaving the dorm. Arey could tell she needed to work off the tension, so she probably wouldn’t be back for about an hour, which left Arey alone with her thoughts.

Arin awoke with the, by now familiar, feeling of duality. The dream fresh in his mind, the desire for the woman still affecting him. A few deep breaths brought him back to this time but he couldn’t shake the desire. He rolled over and grabbed his phone and the napkin laying on the night table next to it. He had dialed half the number before he caught himself.
What the hell are you doing? Way to appear clingy and creepy. Wake up turned on and call the girl you just met? She’s probably not even awake yet.

He looked at the clock. Almost 1. The curse of working nights. Morning was gone.
Okay then, she’s up. But likely already started her day. She won’t appreciate a groggy, strange voice in her phone. How about you get yourself together then call.
Arin nodded in agreement with his inner monologue. Sometimes he sounded pretty smart, to himself. He dragged himself out of bed and into his habitual wake up routine. Light workout to get the blood flowing and the muscles prepped for the day. Then a hot shower and dressing. Ready to meet the day.

Afternoon.

Whatever.

*
Arin wanted to tell someone about who he thought he’d met. Viv would freak out. Kat might be willing to listen, depending on her mood. When he headed into the main house he was surprised by the quiet. Vivienne was not around. No loud music from Kat’s room. Though he could smell breakfast. No coffee. He shook his head. Kat will figure out that breakfast requires coffee someday. He set about brewing a pot. With a carafe and his mug in hand, he headed to Kat’s room. He found the door ajar and peeked in. He noticed that both beds had been slept in.

Guests. Interesting.

It didn’t take much detective work to figure out where Kat would be if it wasn’t her room. Arin headed to the computer lab. He tended to avoid that space unless looking for Kat for a reason. It still kind of weirded him out when she sat there, idly chit chatting with seemingly nothing, yet all the computers interacted as if being used at the same time. Arin never knew when Kat was talking to him or one of her machines.

He heard the sound of someone typing on a keyboard as he approached, which was a dead give away for the guest being with Kat. Likely she had to clear a layer of dust off that keyboard for it to be used. Arin wondered who would be allowed this far into their home. The teasing he had in mind for Kat faded as he saw into the room.

Tim rested his chin in one hand and that elbow rested on his knee as he contemplated everything Kat was telling him. A whole other world? Without those dreams I would think she was nuts but....everything felt so real. Tim couldn’t doubt the danger. The woman who had approached them from the alley, though beautiful, in the end didn’t seem like a good person.

“Arthur should be human?” Tim frowned. She makes it sound like we are magnets for weirdos.
He couldn’t help the smirk that formed as Kat talked about Arin and Guinevere. “Sounds to me like Arin just wants a chance to make out with the Queen again.”

Just like that a feeling of betrayal and hurt overcame him. His other half felt divided, torn at what Lancelot had done. He was a brother in arms, a man he fought beside and while he understood the attraction, Guinevere was beautiful, he couldn’t help but feel that Lancelot had been weak to give in. Their relationship had done the kingdom no favors.There was more there. Tim felt, rather Ywain felt close to Lancelot. He was his friend, a dear friend and the adultery between the queen and the knight had cost Ywain more than most others, save Arthur.

Tim frowned and looked pained. He felt suddenly ill at ease in his own skin. He didn’t even know Arin and he felt guilty on top of the other emotions. Not sure I like this whole dual life thing....

“First one...lucky me...”

"Sometimes another chance just lets you try and correct the things that had been done wrong," Arin said as he stepped through the door. He looked over the man in the chair with a mixture of skeptisim and sympathy, then to Kat.

"You brought home a stray?"

Tim just about jumped out of his skin at the sound of the man's voice. He gave him an awkward wave. "I didn't mean anything by it..."

He looked the man over. While he was not what Tim would have pegged for a 'knight', tinted hair and all he felt like he knew him. His very soul knew this man to be a great fighter, a valiant knight and despite what happened a loyal friend.

"Maybe you didn't. That's not important. You think it. Many will. Hell, Arthur and Guin will as well," Arin sighed. The same arguments he'd had with himself replaying in his head.

"In the end, it doesn't matter if you meant it or not. If you think it or not. I have a job to do. And you'll have to put up with me long enough to learn. I'm Eärendil Ablach. Arin for short. Or, Lancelot du Lac. But I suggest you use Arin in public. My other name will get you weird looks."

Tim stood and held out a hand. "Sorry, really. I didn't mean anything by it. Just trying to get a handle on everything. Bit unbelievable. Tim...Timothy Matheson."

Arin looked at the outstretched and smiled, "Just a sec with that." He turned to Kat, "He have a flashback yet? He know what's coming when we shake hands?" He turned back to Tim, "You might want to steady yourself."

Tim nodded slowly looking a little ill at ease. "Yeah...had one yesterday at the table. Kinda overpowering." He steadied himself a bit more. "Oh, they ugh, they say I am Ywain..." He looked to Kat questioningly. "This going to be good or bad?"

Kat smiled at Tim's joke, knowing her kind-of-sort-of adopted brother wouldn't appreciate the remark, sensitive as he was about that subject, but finding it funny none the less. She the watched somewhat sheepishly as Arin entered her Kat corner, and Tim all embarrassed trying to apologize. God he was adorable...

"Hey Arin! Yup, can I keep him? Pretty pretty please!" Kat joked back Arin's way.
The conversation lulled on her side as the two became better aquainted, and Arin did his whole brooding hero bit. When the two got ready to shake hands, Tim turned to her for direction, and a a warm little stirring deep in her core was probablly a little too pleased by that, especially since she probably wasn't the one to ask. "Given your history, could go either way." She shrugged.

Then a thought occurred to her. "You guys ever thing that maybe you can direct those flashbacks? Now that you know what's happening I mean." Kat asked curiously. "Maybe if you try to focus on something possitive, like your epic bromance, that'll be what comes up." She suggested with a wink thrown Tim's way.

Tim stared at Kat utterly confused and a bit embarrassed. He turned to look at Arin once more. "Bromance?"

He thought back to how he felt just talking about Lancelot. The feeling of comradery, loyalty and friendship. If Kat was right, that they had some sort of strong connection perhaps they could use that to their advantage. Has to be better than feeling like I am fighting for my life.

He raised an eyebrow at Arin, "What do you think?"

Arin chuckled at Kat's request to keep him, "Sure Kat. You can keep him. I don't know that either of you will be prepared for the other, but that's your problem." He grinned at Tim, "She's excitable. Be careful."

Tim grew flustered, "She...no, I am ugh...it isn't like that." He wasn't entirely sure what sort of context either of them were joking in now. His eyes darted between the two as if trying to figure things out.

"Hey, I thought he was the dog in this hypothetical!" Kat pouted playfully, watching Tim grow flustered with a little too much enjoyment. Yup, definitely an addiction forming.

"Dog?" Tim's eyes went a little wide.

"And a very cute puppy you would make." Kat said with a grin, playfully petting his hair like she would a dog's.

Tim's face grew red. 'So flashback...."

Arin shook his head, "See, already." He stuck out his hand, "Let's see if we can keep this on friendly terms then. Ready?"

Tim nodded slowly, "As ready as I have been with any of this so far." He took a big breath in and took Arin's hand.

There was sweat in their eyes as they sparred. Both men were shirtless and while they went at each other with a force that seemed overly aggressive both men were smiling broadly.

A wooden sword whacked Ywaine's shoulder and he grunted. "Nice shot."

"Nothing nice about it, you left yourself open...again. I keep telling you, you'd think the bruises would help the lesson." Lancelot chuckled.

Ywaine swung his wooden sword out and Lancelot blocked it smoothly. They were opposites, Lancelot smooth and quick while

Ywaine tended to have a heavier hand and slower reflexes. Both men were remarkable fighters in their own way but the two friends were very different.

Ywaine turned and tried to come around Lancelot's side. "What about that lady...the one in the court with the big brown eyes. You should court her Lancelot."

Lancelot sidestepped his friend. "No my thoughts are not on her."

Ywaine sighed an lowered his weapon. "It does you no good making eyes at her. You know that. Marry, have children, it will change this infatuation you seem to have."

"I am not infatuated. She is the Queen, Arthur's wife and I am loyal to them both, as my king and queen. That is it."

Ywaine frowned. "Whatever you say my friend." He felt slightly ill at ease but raised his sword again. "Alright, come on now let's see if you can hit me again."

Lancelot gave him a sideways smile. "Gladly."

Tim gasped and released Arin's hand. He felt hot and sweaty, just as he had been in the flashback. His shoulder felt tender.

"You hit me." He gave Arin a smile.

Arin huffed a breath in, a little winded. He returned Tim's smile, "And I will again if you keep letting your guard down like that.

You think a few centuries is enough to finally let the lesson sink in?"
Tim laughed, though still worked at catching his breath. "I don't know. Guess we will have to pick up where we left off and see."

"Right. And I'm sure Kat would love the show of her, 'bromance'" Arin raised an eyebrow at Kat. "Maybe we need an over eighteen warning?"

Kat stuck out her tongue. "Joke's on you, cause I've got at least three IDs in a drawer somewhere saying I'm twenty-one." Kat shot back, not to be denied a show. "I can do a lot of fun things with a little cleavage and uninterrupted access at a Kinko's."

Tim smirked, "Think you could handle it though? I mean it was very intense. Sweat and swords, no shirts..." It was his turn to join in the teasing now that it wasn't directed at him. "I think your eyes might not be old enough for it. Corruption of a minor." He nodded knowingly.

"I think her eyes would pop out of her head trying to see all the angles at once."
Arin nodded, "Like Tim says, no minor corruption. You wouldn't be able to take it."

Kat's ears started to turn red, though less from embarrassment, and more from irritation over the insinuation that she was a little girl. "Well there's only one way to find out I guess. Shirts off off boys, lets see what we're working with here." Kat returned, upping the ante by gesturing her hand in a by-your-leave motion that demanded compliance.

Tim laughed and rubbed his shoulder. He blushed now, shaking his head. "Demanding little thing isn't she?" He shot a grin at Kat who winked suggestively back.

"Alright, I'm out. You two are bringing it up a level. Not entirely fair Kat, no shirts only flows one way. And Tim, she often doesn't like being called little." Arin chuckled.

Tim nodded, "Gotcha." He gave Kat a wink back. "Sorry."

"Yeah Yeah, go ahead and laugh. I got this whole place rigged to the nines with security cameras. I'll see it all one way or another. This way I get a nice little DVD out of it." Kat grumbled back, though she softened a bit after Tim's wink.

Tim turned beet red. He glanced at Kat as if trying to gauge the truthfulness of her words before looking at Arin. "It was nice to meet you Arin."

"For sure, Tim. I'll let you get settled then we can set up some time for sword work." Arin turned to Kat, "Speaking of invasions of privacy, I may have found someone."

Kat's eyebrow shot up at that. "And? Any clue who we're got?" She asked.

"Well, she's a girl. And it was all flash backy. And it was about Guin and I spent the night dreaming about her. I think I found her." Arin tried to control the excitement. Kat knew he would be but with Tim here, and his comments, Arin didn't want to look over anxious.

"Cool! She hot?" Kat asked, elbowing him encouragingly in the side. "I take it you want me to keep quiet about this with Viv?" Kat asked on a more serious note. Her disapproval with Arin's quest to woo his long lost lady love was no secret.

Tim frowned but said nothing. He had things he wanted to talk to Arin about, about dealing with having what felt like two sets of emotions and memories but now seemed like a bad time. Guinevere... He felt ill at ease, just as he had in the flashback. His frown grew as they talked. Viv doesn't like it and yet he is insistent. This is bad.

Arin nodded, " As much as you would want me to keep quiet about those cameras." He winked. "Just give me time before she finds out who we all are."

Arin showed Kat the napkin with Arey's name and number, "That's her. I'll be calling her later, but I figured you'd want to do your background check stuff."

"Rodger Dodger, cyber stalking will commence." Kat joked back already turning to her computers to put in the comands and get the data crunching.

"So this is what you do when you think you found one of the knights? You background check them? Us...I mean me?"
Arin shrugged, "I'm just along for the ride when it comes to that stuff."

"Sort of." Kat replied. "Viv has these artifacts from all of you that she uses to try and get a read on you guys. From what she gives me, I put into data sets and then using background checks, census data, and tax info, I can usually narrow down a list of candidates who meet that criteria. That's how I found you. Well...technically we bumped into each other at a pizza shop and got attacked by a succubus, but you were still on my list!" Kat explained clinically, and then defended with a furrowed brow."You weren't at your office, and the secretary with the nice rack shooed me off." She finished with a sour look, remebering how she'd laughed like her flirting had been a joke.

Tim ran his hands through his hair. "Right okay.You went to my office..." He shook his head at Kat though he smiled. "Nice rack...I never noticed." His face felt hot as he spoke.

"Yeeeah sure baby cakes, whatever you say." Kat replied with a smug look.

Taking a deep breath Tim looked over at Arin. "So what is the purpose of finding Guinevere? I mean not to take away from this but....wasn't it because of her that things got messed up the first time around? Wouldn't it be better to find Arthur and avoid her?"

"Ooooooooh..." Kat said wincing. 'This is not gonna end well', she thought.

Arin stared at Tim for a moment, "It was not because of her. It was because of my own failings. If I could find her first, we will be able to avoid hurting Arthur. We were meant, more than her and Arthur. If that were clear, Arthur would have the chance to find someone before he was betrayed by me."

Tim frowned, he felt like they had had a similar conversation before. Probably have... "But if we feel what they feel, won't Arthur fall in love with her anyway? He loved her then, won't he still love her now? What if he hates you for taking away the chance of them? What if he refuses to let us help him or even join us because you found Guinevere and have her as your own? Isn't it still betrayal?" He was talking as if he had totally bought into it all and believed everything. The doubt he had seemed to have gone as he spoke. He could feel Ywaine reaching out to Lancelot, trying to talk sense into his friend.

Arin's face blanched, then started turning red, "Because I have to try damnit. If we tried the same thing as before, like you said, we'd end the same way. I'm trying to change the ending, the best way I know how." Arin seethed, he spun around and stormed out of the room. "Tell me when you're ready for battle."

Tim sighed. "Well that went well."

"Yeah...he's a little sensitive on the subject." Kat sighed as she watched Arin storm off. "Look, I know I probably don't have a right to butt in on this, not being one of you guys and all, but try and remember what we talked about last night. You guys are them, but you're also you. Just because you loved someone in a past life doesn't mean you will this time around, and you all deserve a fair shake at fresh starts. He's been eating up with guilt over this his whole life, this is just his way of dealing. What happens happens, but this is his fair shake."

Tim looked at Kat. "You ever wonder how he will take it if she doesn't love him? Or what if she loves Arthur anyway and this time doesn't fall for him? Ever wonder what that will do to a man so eaten up with past guilt that he will do anything he can to change things? I know a thing or two about guilt and this might not end in the way everyone hopes. Fair shake sure but this isn't a fairytale, no matter who we used to be."

He looked to where Arin had gone feeling partially like he should go after him but knowing that was Ywaine's feeling, not his own. He is in a bad spot and I don't envy him. Damned if he gets her and damned if he doesn't.

"People don't just love each other out of the blue for no reason." Kat retorted with a scowl. "And you're right, this isn't a fairytail where people just magically fall in love, residual feelings or not. This is the real world, real and modern, not medieval England. The rules are different and they have a chance to get to know each other again. If she doesn't love him, then he'll get over it, but if he doesn't get a chance to try it's just gonna fester until he can't take it anymore. Arin's like my brother ok, I know how he get about this stuff."

Tim gave Kat a sad smile. "You and I know that. He is very determined, you heard him they were meant more than she and Arthur. I am just saying it might do more damage than good for him to find her. I just hoped it works for him, I do. I just...guilt does strange things, stops you from thinking clearly."

"Yeah...I know. But sometimes, working things out for yourself, making plans, even if they don't work out, it helps. Even if just a little bit." Kat said, her eyes more somber than they'd been in a long time. Don't think about it, don't think about it, she chanted like a prayer in her head before turning back toward the computer, pretending to be checking the data sheets as she composed herself. She hadn't thought about the compound in a long time, but all this talk of guilt was dredging up bad memories. Arin wasn't the only one who'd spent a childhood feeling eaten alive by guilt. Tim put a hand on her shoulder and gave it a light squeeze. He felt a little in over his head but for whatever reason it now felt right.

Mina woke and began her routine. It was the same everyday. Awake by 6:00, half an hour writing music, shower, breakfast, more writing, homework and off to the music school by 8:00 am, 8:30 if writing was going really well.

It was no different today though her mind was still on Claire. Mina couldn’t figure out why she didn’t mind the woman’s company. She liked to be alone, liked the quiet and lack of anxiety that social interactions caused. Claire had somehow circumvented that instinct.

She walked towards the school, hands in her pockets and face buried into her scarf against the early morning wind. I should cancel lunch. Maybe she will cancel lunch. Yesterday she just felt bad because she happened to be there when mother called. Mina could feel the tension building in her body. She grew more and more anxious about seeing Claire at lunch the more she thought about it.

By the time she made it to the practice room Mina’s heart was pounding and she was having trouble breathing. She closed the door with a little too much force and dropped her bag on the floor. Fingers tore at her coat in an effort to free herself from the garment.

Her coat found a home on the floor along with her bag and Mina sat at the harp. She pulled it to rest on her shoulder and instantly felt better. Her fingers began to move along the strings and with the first few notes her anxiety began to ease.

She had no idea how long she played for. It was Saturday and she had no classes just a rehearsal later that afternoon. Mina knew that even the professor wouldn’t bother her today and she relished the complete solitude that was the practice room.

Her phone vibrated in her coat pocket and Mina paused to check it. The clock said 11 am and there were three text messages and one missed call. She pulled her water bottle out of her backpack, took a long drink and looked over her texts. Two were from her mother and one from Claire. The missed call was also her mother. The last thing Mina wanted to do today was speak to her mother.

She clicked on Claire’s text.
”Still good for lunch. Will pick you up at the music school. I know you will be there. Don’t say no, no backing out as much as you are going to want to. I will take you to rehearsal after.”

Mina frowned. How did she know I was here or that I was going to cancel? Why isn’t she cancelling?

She swallowed the lump in her throat and went back to the harp.
***
The song ended and the clapping brought her out of her reverie. Mina looked over to find Claire standing there.
“Very pretty.” Claire smiled and Mina returned it. “Grab your coat and bag, let’s eat.”

Mina replaced the harp and slowly stood. “You don’t have to do this, I am sure you have better things to do with your day.”

Claire’s hands went to her hips. “I knew you were gonna worry. If I didn’t want to have lunch I wouldn’t have said let’s have lunch and I wouldn’t be here.”

Mina looked a little confused and unsure. Claire laughed and tossed Mina her coat. “Come on.”

Deirdre was shaking as she slowly woke. She wasn’t sick but everything felt off. Why the hell am I dreaming about Lancelot and Guinevere?

She slowly sat up in her bed. Her body ached as if she had been extremely active though it was only her mind that had been working overtime. Deirdre ran her hands across her face and then looked at them. They were shaking. I feel like a junky who hasn’t gotten high in days and needs a hit.

Deirdre shifted in her bed, placing her feet on the floor. When I was in the bathroom, when the blonde kissed me....the vision I called her Arthur...Why the hell am I hallucinating Camelot?

Even the thought of the blonde, of Arthur made her blood race. She was overwhelmed with guilt and desire.

“What the fuck is wrong with me?”

Her head hung in her hands as she softly cried. Her mind was a swirl of images. The woman in the bathroom, the man she called Arthur and the she called Lancelot. Deirdre stood and stumbled her way out of her room and into the bathroom. Her stomach heaved ridding itself of bile as the dizziness eased.

She leaned back against the cold, hard tub thankful for the solidness to help bring her back to the present.

“Hey D, you okay?” A knock on the door.

Deirdre closed her eyes. “I am fine. Just a stomach bug I think.”

“Okay, was worried maybe someone slipped you something..last night was pretty messed up.”

“I am fine, thank you for checking on me.” Go away, just go away. She was shaking again.

“Well I will be leaving in an hour for work if you need anything before then or when I head home just text.”

“Thanks.”

It took a great deal of effort to pull herself up and to the sink. Deirdre ran the water, washing her face and brushing her teeth. Her eyes caught her face in the mirror and she stared for a moment.

The face that looked back at her was not her own. She gasped and gripped the sink. The reflection gasped as she did, it’s face screwed up into an expression of confusion and fear just as hers did yet it was not her. Who are you?

Deirdre took a few slow breaths. Am I going crazy?

She turned and left the bathroom. She couldn’t look in the mirror any longer. She did not know who the woman was but if she had to guess it would be her mind’s version of what Guinevere would look like.

Her bedroom door was closed behind her as she grabbed her phone and laid down in bed. Why Guinevere? Why now? What the hell is wrong with me? I let that woman kiss me and it wasn’t like I didn’t enjoy it.

Deirdre pulled up her bosses’ number and texted her to say she was sick and wouldn’t be coming in. She offered to do a double shift the following week but she was too sick to leave her room today.

With a clunk the phone was returned to the bedside table and Deirdre began to change into more comfortable clothing. Her clothes were tossed into towards her laundry basket though most missed. She even took the time to run a brush through her hair as she sat on the end of the bed. Her mind wandered.

“My lady do you wish me to do that?” Holding her hand for the brush.

Guinevere smiled up at her lady in waiting. “No, it is alright I will do it. Thank you.”

“We are happy you are safe my lady. It must have been a trying time. Thank the stars the king had all those new knights with him. So very brave of them, especially Sir Lancelot. Going in alone to rescue you.”

A small smile appeared on her lips unhindered at the sound of his name. “Yes he was very brave. They were all very brave.”

“Look! Some of the men are sparring!” Another of her women was standing by the window. The women, the three that were attending her rushed to the see. Guinevere finished brushing her hair and then slowly stood.

Graceful steps brought her not to the window but to the balcony of her and Arthur’s quarters. She stepped out and placed her hands on the stone balustrade. Below her some of the knights were sparring as others watched on. She could see Arthur and she smiled down at him though his eyes were on the men who battled.

Another face looked up at her and their eyes locked. Guinevere’s heart jumped in her chest and she could not pull her gaze from Lancelot.

“Look my lady, the king is waving.”

The words broke the spell as Arthur stepped near Lancelot and looked up, now waving to her. Guinevere smiled and waved back to him. She kept up the facade of the calm queen though inside she felt undone and shaken.

Deirdre dropped her brush with a gasp. It hit the floor with a thud.

“You okay? You fall or something?” The voice at the door called out to her.

“I-I am fine.” Deirdre managed to choke out the words before the tears began. She laid out on her bed, pulling the blankets about her.

She felt trapped and alone. Her own thoughts were betraying her, making her confused and unsure.

She closed her eyes and willed the visions away. “No more. Please. No more...”

Her chest heaved as she began to sob into her pillow. Deirdre felt more like a captive here in her room, in her thoughts than Guinevere had in the tower.

She had a knight to save her...

Deirdre’s sobs slowed and soon she fell into an exhausted sleep.

Arin fumed. He charged into his room and slammed the door. He began to pace.
Who was this guy thinking he knows better anyway? He just found out he was something special. I’ve been living with this all my life. You don’t think I’ve had those same thoughts, doubts? Screw that. It’s my only chance to try and not repeat. I know it.

I KNOW it.

He stopped pacing. He considered himself in the mirror.

I do know it, right?

Arin shook his head. He couldn’t let the doubts sink in, again. He was too close. Tim just didn’t understand. Arin had been doing this much longer. Once Tim got used to the whole concept, understood that they were more than just a repeat of their past lives, he would understand the attempt Arin was making to change things.

Once Tim, Kat, Viv, anyone, sees how well Arey and I connect, there’ll be no question.
With that thought, the memories of the dream came back. Memories of talking with Arey overtook those thoughts, as he focused on the present, rather than the past. Arin picked up his phone with a new resolve and dialed Arey’s number. The phone began to ring.

Moving around helped some. After Arey got dressed and finished her normal morning routine she was feeling marginally better, but the dread was still hanging heavy in her stomach like a stone. She didn't understand where all this stress was coming from lately, and the dreams, while consistent, also made little sense. The man in her dream was the same in all the others, and was the same as the stress hallucination she shared with the girl in that bathroom. Guinevere, her mind supplied seemingly out of no where, and with a frighteningly intense kind of longing. Where had that come from? It was like she was being haunted by King Arthur references lately, and Arey was finding it harder and harder to shake it all off as humorous coincidence. The alternative was of course that she was going loony, which not not a particularly comforting thought.

Maybe Amanda had the right idea. Staying cooped up in the dorms was just going to make her go stir crazy. She needed to get outside, do something, that always made her feel better. Maybe she'd go swimming today, she thought fondly, Arey hadn't been swimming in ages. The decision made, Arey made her way out the door, scribbling a quick note down for Amanda before grabbing her keys and mobile (Amanda still teased her for calling it that instead of a phone, just she didn't get American slang either.) on the way out. New York this time of year was beautiful, and loud, but being from London that didn't bother her much.

She'd always liked cities. There was a kind of energy to them that other places simply didn't have, an energy that seemed to swallow anyone and everyone whose feet touched the city's concrete.
Arey had been walking for a while when the mobile rang, and lost in the tranquility of Central Park, the sudden noise made her jump. Pulling out her mobile, Arey realized that she didn't recognize the number. Carefully, she hit the accept button and decided to answer the call. "Hello?"

Arin smiled at the familiar voice, "Hi Arey. It's Arin, from last night. The bartender. I hope you're not too shaken up by what went on. Not typical for the place, at all. I'd hate for it to scare you away. I hope I'm not being too forward by calling you this afternoon?"

"Oh, Arin hi." Arey greeted back with a surprised smile. She hadn't expected him to call so soon, but it was a pleasant surprise. She was deplorable at reading the rules of dating games, and it was refreshing that Arin didn't seem interested in playing any.

"Not at all, I'm glad you called. Forward is charming on occasion." Arey assured warmly as a bit of color bloomed on her cheek.

"I'm doing alright now, though I think I gave my dorm mate a right scare this morning. I had a bit of an odd dream." Why Arey felt comfortable enough to confide in him about that she had no idea, but she regretted it the minute it slipped out of her mouth. Way to sound like a needy prat, she thought harshly. It probably was the wrong line of questioning to keep their conversation light and flirtatious, but a part of Arey burned to know.

"Did they ever catch the man who attacked that girl? I don't know if you were there long enough to hear anything, but I thought I'd ask. The detective who interviewed me didn't say much about what happened afterward."

She'd read books about assault victims feeling powerless after their attacks, how they wouldn't feel safe until they knew their attackers were locked up, becoming obsessed with the police case. It felt different to Aey though. She wasn't afraid of her attacker, and he wasn't the reason she'd woken up screaming this morning. It felt more like, determination. She wanted that man put away because he'd hurt that girl, and a feeling deep in her gut told her he'd hurt girls again. If there was something she could do to stop that from happening again, she wanted to do it.

"Okay, great. I didn't want to scare you off by calling too quickly, but I really wanted to know if you were alright," the smile on his face was apparent in how he sounded on the phone.

That smile turned into a knowing grin as she described her dream, "Ah yes. I've been known to have the occasional odd dream. That kind of stress, meeting new people, all combined, seems likely odd dreams would abound."

"Did I happen to make an appearance?" he teased lightly.

As she turned back to the attacker he lost his grin, "No, I can't say that I have heard anything. I had to close amid the other upset patrons and keep things in order. Sorry, but I didn't get a chance to follow up."

"Oh that's alright, it really was chaotic. Hell everything past the restroom was pretty much a blur for me, and I wasn't having to deal with people." Arey reassured, when she realized she'd steered the conversation into unnecessarily serious waters.

"Thanks for worrying about me though. Very chivalrous." Arey said softly with a small smile playing across her lips as she tucked a stray strand of blonde hair behind her ear. "My odd stress dreams are mostly jumbled nonsense, but last night I distinctly remember a rather fit looking chap with tight knickers and an admirable penchant for saving damsels in distress. There might might have been a passing resemblance..." Arey teased, returning to their earlier flirting banter.


Arin chuckled, "Might have been a passing resemblance? Maybe you need a reminder of what I look like to be sure? Just let me know when you plan on being in distress next and I'll be right over."

Arin smiled at the thought of 'rescuing' Arey. From the rumors he'd heard about last night it seemed she could take care of herself. However, being able to draw the parallel between Guin and Arey did amuse him. This time, though, he wasn't 'rescuing' her on another's behalf.

"Well now that you mention it, I might just be in distress tonight around eight. The whole evening in fact. I'm supposed to meet up with a bunch of my roommate's friends for a party tonight. I don't suppose you'd be interested in being my charming escort?" Arey asked impulsively, hoping she hadn't come across as too forward. She hadn't even been planning on going to the party Amanda had been raving about going to all week, partly because the underground party scene wasn't really her element, and partly because last night had left her feeling shaky. Now it seemed like the perfect excuse to see Arin again, and Arey did want to see him again. She couldn't really explain it, but he made her feel comfortable and safe, which was so far out of the norm she had with guys that it was laughable. They couldn't have been talking for more than five minutes, but already it was the best she'd felt all morning.

Arin thought furiously. He was scheduled to work tonight, but there was no way he was going to say no to Arey. Here was his chance, and it had basically fallen in his lap. He knew better than to tempt fate. Shane owed him a favor. It was early enough in the day still that Shane wouldn't have made plans in stone.

Controlling his excitement, but still sounding enthusiastic, "My lady, it would be my honor to escort you. Where should I meet you? Though I am rescuing a damsel, my mount is metal and rubber, rather than flesh and bone. I will supply the helmet."

A sensible little voice in the back of Arey's head warned against letting Arin pick her up at the dorm. She really liked this boy, but she didn't really know him either, and if this date went south, it would be better he not know where she lived. Arey usually listened to that voice, she was practical and hated drama, and sensibility was usually the most sure fire way to avoid it. But today she didn't much feel like being sensible. Trust was not a word Arey used lightly, too many people had broken it in her life for that. There was however an unusual sense of longing she felt to trust Arin. She wasn't really sure why that was, but for the moment she was willing to shelf the issue. Today was about fun and being young. She'd worry about the grown up stuff tomorrow.

"I live at Ashford dorm on the Ambrose campus." Arey replied listing off the address. "Pick me up at eight?"

"Done. I am looking forward to seeing you again Arey. Hope you enjoy the ride."
Arin hung up with an excited smile on his face. He couldn't wait to have his damsel riding behind him.

Arey quickly said goodbye as the conversation came to an end, a dopey little smile on her face as she walked back to her dorm. Amanda met her there with two coffees in hand, promptly shoving the one without whipped creme in Arey's hand and shooting her a questioning look. "You look pretty chipper for someone who had a fricking seizure this morning."

"I did not have a seizure." Arey shot back, smile not leaving her face. "And I have a date..." She finished vaguely.

Amanda's face was blank for a moment before she virtually exploded. "Little miss Prudy pants?! Details!" She clamored in good natured teasing, the tension from earlier this morning seemingly forgotten.

"Later. Right now I need help picking out an outfit. No skirts, we're going on a motorbike." Arey said grinning.

"Nice! Dudes who ride hogs almost always have nice asses!" Amanda exclaimed loudly, which made Arey blush, and suddenly everything was right again in her world.

The woman beckoned her closer. Deirdre knew her though she couldn’t place her. The face was the same as the one that looked back at her in the mirror. As she drew closer she felt a pull to the woman.

The medieval style gown she wore was blue with trim of white and silver. Her hair was long and part was pulled into a silver net. Her eyes were sad, her hands knotted together.

“They have not found you. We need to help them.”

Deirdre shook her head. “I don’t know what you are talking about.”

The woman closed her eyes, head turning away in annoyance. “Now is not the time for being coy. We feel it, don’t ignore it. He was close, he held you...it was....”

She looked at Deirdre once more.

Deirdre’s lip quivered. “I don’t know who you are. I don’t know what you are talking about.” Even as she said it, a knife drove itself into her stomach.

“Yes, you do. You know it with every fibre of your soul though you refuse to see what is in front of you.”

The woman stepped closer and touched Deirdre’s cheek. She realized that it was her own that hand that brushed the skin there. “Do not hide. We are not in need of rescue though we do long for them to hold us. Never weak, never fragile but the guilt...”

The woman stepped even closer and Deirdre gasped as they became one person.

“D! Holy crap, breathe!”

A hand came down on her cheek and Deirdre inhaled. Her face stung.

“Oh my god, I thought...what the hell is the matter with you!”

Heather was staring down at her, her blue eyes wild with fear. She was lightly shaking her hand. Blonde hair hung slightly in her face.

Deirdre shook her head. “I-I don’t know.”

Heather grabbed her and hugged her tightly. “You scared the shit out of me. I came home from work and you were still in bed. I check on you and you are all opened eyes and mouth wide but not breathing. You were pale...fuck are still pale. I thought you were dead.”

Deirdre weakly hugged Heather back. “I’m sorry.” She began to shake and tears fell. The apology wasn’t really for Heather it was for the overwhelming sense of guilt that suddenly rushed over her. She remembered the man pacing asking her how she could do that to him. Another on his knee. It slowly dawned on her that the men in that daydream were the same in the others....the man who the blonde turned into in the bathroom and the one who rescued her...they were all the same people including her, the woman he called Guin.

Something was very wrong. Dreams of King Arthur, Lancelot and Guinevere seemed to taking over her life. Was it stress? Was it a brain tumour?

Heather let her go. “Look I am worried about you. I don’t want you cooped up here all day. Come out with me tonight.”

Deirdre flopped back on her pillow. “No, no nightclubs.”

Heather grunted, “No even better. Rave. Just think big crowd, dark room, lots of moving bodies. You can get lost in it for a while. You know how hard it is to see, no one will know who you are except that your body moves and maybe your clothes glow a little. What do you say? Let’s get lost.”

Deirdre looked up at her roommate. Lost. I already feel lost. The very idea of a crowd, a pounding bass and the ability not to see who was around her was appealing. She felt tired though not able to sleep anymore.

“Alright.”

Heather jumped up from the bed. “Shower and get dressed. We head out in an hour.”
***
She knew most people at the rave would be wearing hardly anything in the way of clothes. They tended to dress in as little as possible. Deirdre didn’t feel like being mostly naked and wanted more to disappear in them than stand out.

Pulling on dark jeans she added a black tank top that had a white skeleton torso decal. Her hair was simply pinned back from her face. In the black lights the skeleton would glow but the rest of her would blend into the darkness. Deirdre stepped into the living room.

“Really? Black to a rave? Good god woman when did you turn all goth on me?” Heather stood there in a mini skirt of neon green and a crop top of neon orange. Her stomach was loosely wrapped with neon ribbons and they adorned her arms as well. Her makeup too was done in neons that would reflect the lights. Her blonde hair was pigtails and curled into ringlets.

“You look like a maypole with all those ribbons.” Deirdre tilted her head as if inspecting her.

“What the hell is a maypole?” Heather asked as she slipped on a pair of running shoes, also neon green.

“For the May day celebrations a pole is erected and maidens dance around it weaving ribbons...”

Heather gave her a look that stopped her words. “Why do you know that?”

Deirdre paled. ”I was going to the May day celebrations while Arthur was gone looking for more knights. It was there that Meleagant ambushed us...remember?”

“And it was then that we met Lancelot.”

“I only wanted to watch the maidens dance, to enjoy the feasting with my ladies and the men...”

“Yet so much changed that day.”

“D, earth to D, I asked how do you know that?”

Deirdre shrugged. “I read about in the literature class. We were talking about poems and stories as they were written for special events.”

Her words sounded forced and hollow but Heather gave a small laugh. “Whatever. Let’s go.”
****
The floor vibrated under their feet as the music kept up its steady pounding beat. The crowd was moving,a thrumming of its own. Bodies gyrated against each other though you could barely make out who was male and who was female. The room was pitch black save for the black lights and other neon light that set parts of people’s clothing glowing.

She lost Heather to the crowd instantly. For a brief time she was able to follow where the glowing ribbons went but eventually the black, faceless crowd swallowed them. Heather became one with the thing that was the dance floor.

Deirdre wanted to forget about the woman. She couldn’t even bring herself to say her name though it was always there, a tickle on the back of her mind. She stepped into the crowd, all black save the glowing white bones and gave herself over to them.

From behind her desk Kat suppressed a little cackle of excitement as she listened to Arin's phone conversation come to an end. Big brother worked fast she mused, quickly exiting out of the program on her computer she had set up to record Arin's phone conversations after deleting the call from the databank history. Viv had her set up the program on all their phones in case of emergencies, but Kat was an incorrigible snoop, and she wasn't deluded about Viv's motives about it either. Occasionally doing Arin the solid of deleting his more compromising calls also made her feel slightly better about the whole invasion of privacy thing. Cameras in the batcave was one thing, but fae mojo phone tapping made her feel a little too NSA for comfort.

For now though, she was glad she'd browsed through the program and caught whiff of Arin's evening plans for several reasons. The first of course being she was insanely curious about this Arey chick that Arin seemed so sure was Guinevere. She'd promised not to rat Arin out to Viv about this, but that didn't mean she wasn't going to conduct her own independent research, and as much as it pained her to say it, compiled internet data could only tell her so much. She also wanted to make sure things didn't go south on this date for Arin, and if they did, he was going to have back up. It also sounded like this party was going to be a rave, which sounded insanely awesome and provided the perfect excuse to look awesome and drag a certain blue eyed hottie around to be her side kick. With that thought in mind, Kat whipped her head around to look at the clock which proclaimed it was already quarter past seven. Arin had probably already left to go pick up his girl, but Kat could always just hack his phone to find out where this party was, so she didn't panic. Instead, she dashed out into the hallway looking for Tim.

When she found him, Kat's face was lit up with a ten mega-watt grin as she slid to a stop on the slick floor in her neon socks and grabbed hold of his arm to steady herself. "Hey toots, I got us a lead!"

Tim wandered away from Kat, his eyes going over all the items that filled the space of the 'cave'. He dared not go near the table again. Behind him, at the computers Kat was absorbed in something. Researching the woman Arin thinks is Guinevere no doubt. He couldn't help but feel ill at ease with the idea of looking up this poor woman. If she is Guin, wouldn't it be better to spare her all that anguish? Making her choose between Arthur and Lancelot again seems cruel. I don't care what he says she might know him but there is no reason to think it is going to be easier this time around. The other part of him, the part of his soul that was Ywain felt the same. He had watched his friend and his king the first time around, how the woman had torn the men's bond apart and yet he couldn't find the desire to hate her for it.

Tim ran both hands through his hair. You know if this Guinevere there is no telling what she will be like in this life. This could go really well or really badly. He had a flash of the woman being one of those drama queens. One who cried out for attention. He winced. Bad...that would be so bad.... He could only hope that Arin was right and that if it was Guin he could bond himself to her before they found Arthur. Poor guy isn't gonna know what hit him when they track him down. Tim could only imagine what it would feel like to find out that you were King Arthur, legend, king and hero. The weight of responsibility, duty and honor would be ten times more than what he felt.

He looked over his shoulder and gave a shake of his head as Kat called him 'toots'. "A lead? On the girl? Why are you telling me?" Tim looked down at Kat. There was a grin on her face and a twinkle of mischief in her eye that he already recognized was going to mean trouble for him. "Oh no, what are you thinking? And I am not going to like this am I?"

"Probably not." Kat conceded glibly before plowing along toward her room, playfully hauling Tim along in tow. "But we've got a scoop to check out doll face, and I think even you'll admit it's for a good cause." She released his arm once they made it into her room, and began rooting around in her drawers to find something to wear. "You ever been to a rave before?" Kat asked excitedly, tossing out a pair of lime green chucks and a cut off white Rolling Stones t-shirt.

Tim let her pull him along. "Good cause...you mean checking out this girl before Arin gets too attached? That would be a good thing. I mean what if he just wants her to be Guinevere? There really isn't anything to say she is here this time." It occurred to him that he was starting to talk more and more like Kat and Viv, as if this whole strange life was just accepted for what it was. He felt more whole too, which was odd.

"Okay so if you say whatever we are about to do is an effort to protect Arin than I am good with this." They entered Kat's room and he stopped dead when she said rave. "Like underground club, neon lights, loud thumping music and kids high on ecstasy kind of rave? No I have never been to one."

Tim groaned as she pulled out clothes. "You can't go to a rave! You are fifteen! If they get busted you are in major trouble. I can't let you go, even if it is for a good reason."

"What are you from the 90's? No one does ecstasy anymore except frat boys and creepy junkies in their thirties." Kat scoffed and she grabbed a pair of daisy dukes and ducked into the bathroom to pull everything on. "Besides, sounds like it's just gonna be a bunch of college kids at this thing. Worst thing they're gonna have there is tequila and pot." She shot back from behind the door. Once she’d finished dressing, Kat came back out and slipped on her chucks before her face soured at Tim's reply.

"So what? Dude, if you haven't noticed, I kind of live off the grid and I talk to computers. If I had a record for them to put anything in, I could just hack the file and erase it. Plus they can't actually bust you for possession if you don't take anything or have it on your person, just saying." Few things got under Kat's skin like people pointing out her age and using it against her like it was a liability. She'd seen things in her fifteen years that would make grown men cry for their mommies, so she didn't want to hear a lecture on this. It was also an unwelcome reminder that Tim, while willing to occasionally indulge in some pity flirting, didn't see her as anything but a kid, and that stung.

Turing toward the mirror, Kat put her hair up into high pigtails with neon colored hair ties and grabbed a shoulder bag that she began packing with essentials, including iron. "I don't see how exactly you intend to stop me from going there sweet cheeks, 'cause I'm not letting Arin out there alone without backup in case this dream date of his goes south. Stay here I guess if you want." She said without looking at him.

Tim rolled his eyes. "Kat I don't care that you are fifteen but I make a living as a lawyer remember? Just...." He shook his head. "If you think for one minute I am letting you go alone you are so very mistaken."

He crossed the room to her and gave one pigtail a flick. "You are tough I get it, hell you saved my life but what kind of guy would I be if I let you go out there to some party where god knows what could happen? Plus there is the whole knight thing. I don't think it fits that I would let a damsel just go off. And I am pretty sure Viv and Arin would kill me if they found out I let you go all by yourself."

"A total jerk." Kat supplied helpfully with a cheeky grin. "So you are coming then?" She asked. Kat was used to working alone. Arin and Viv both did their own thing and gave her the space to do the same, but she kind of enjoyed having someone to drag around with her. Batman always did his best work when he had his Robin around after all.

"Yes I am coming." Tim inhaled slowly. He had a bad feeling about this but he'd feel worse if he let her go out there alone. Even if the date went well Arin wasn't going to appreciate his pseudo-little sister hanging around. If things went south well, better that there were more hands to help.

"Awesome!" Kat exclaimed with a bit too much enthusiasm, bouncing around in her chucks. "Now we gotta get you something to wear too!" She said making a dash for Arins room. "Look for something neon!" She shouted on her way out. Arin had plenty of white t-shirts he wasn't likely to miss immediately, and she nabbed one that looked like it would fit. Grabbing that and some of Arin's hair product for good measure, she headed back to the room.

Tim watched her go, "Kat no, not...damn." It was too late. Neon? His shoulders slumped.

"Bingo!" She said holding out the goods.

Not so bad. Tim looked at the white t-shirt. "Yeah okay I can change shirts. I was afraid you were coming back with something crazy." He pulled his own shirt off and tossed it on the lower bunk. He blushed a little and then crossed his arms. "Right."

He looked at her expectantly, hoping she wouldn't make him stand here shirtless for too long. He kept forgetting that she was so much younger and that things like stripping off his shirt, while innocent enough could be taken wrong in a court.

Tim shuffled his feet. "So where is this place we are going?"

Kat's mouth went a little dry at the sight of Tim shirtless, and silently she congratulated herself on having great taste. She extended the shirt out slowly, almost as if reluctant to bring the sight of him shirtless and blushing in her bedroom to an end. God damn it, why hadn't she thought to put any security cameras in here!

"Oh don't get too comfortable yet, I am nowhere near finished." Kat said with a villainous eyebrow wiggle to break any lingering awkward from Tim's embarrassment.

Tim took the shirt from her. "Oh no, I don't like the look in your eyes right now. Kat....can't we just leave it at the shirt?" He took a slight step back from her and pulled the t-shirt over his head. "We want to blend in, not stick out." He eyed the other stuff she had brought in. "It is so wrong that I am afraid of you."

He laughed.

"You could go shirtless." Kat snarked back as she began rooting around in her desk. "You'll blend right in then." She found a pair of neon orange sun glasses first and popped out the lenses before walking over and plunking them on his face. "Looking ridiculous is blending in here toots."

"Nope, just means you have common sense." Kat said with a wink before grabbing the hair product. "Now bend over gigantor. I need to fix your hair."

Tim gave her an odd look as she placed the glasses on his face. "Who you calling gigantor, pee wee?" Tim knelt at her feet. He remembered a book his mom had read to him. One of the characters had a cute nickname. Tim smiled at the floor. "Half pint. That is what I will call you from now on."

"Thin ice." Kat threatened as she popped open the product, though it lacked any real heat. Coating her fingers in the gel, she began running it through his hair, her fingers gently massaging his scalp as she played with the hair to give it a sufficient just-had-sex look that was popular with most of the guys who went to these kind of things.

"What the heck are you doing to my head?" Tim frowned at the floor. "Is it really necessary?" He shivered. "Okay, okay enough playing." Tim tried to remind himself that she was a teenager, despite how much he enjoyed having his hair played with. He lifted his head and found himself staring at her chest.

"Okay then..." He stood quickly, his face red. Tim turned his back on her and tried to contain his embarrassment. "I feel silly."

"You look hot." Kat replied bluntly, grin firmly in place. She reached over her desk one more time, but instead of some kind of neon monstrosity, Kat pulled out an iron cross pendant on a silver chain. "And keeping that in mind, you might be needing this." Kat said holding out the necklace. It wasn't particularly masculine or feminine, but was pure iron with made it a handy accessory to have. "There's no telling exactly what we might run into down there, but horney teens and alcohol puts my money on succubi. If anyone touches you that makes you feel roofied, hit 'em with that and they'll back off quick enough."

Tim turned his face serious. He reached out to take the necklace from her. "Got it." He slipped the necklace around his neck.

"Let's get this crazy night over with."

"Dude you haven't seen anything yet." Kat replied rolling her eyes. "Hell, we might even have ourselves some fun. Lighten up." She said grabbing hold on his hand and walking them toward the garage.

"I want to be a lawyer Kat. We don't have fun and we don't go to raves.'" Tim let her lead him out of the room. "We are there to watch, to make sure everyone is safe. No partying."

"Well I guess you'll just have to stay and dance with me all night to make sure now won't you." Kat shot back, looking far too underwhelmed by his comments. Once they got to the garage, Kat bypassed all the vehicles, since technically speaking she could drive, no matter how many fake drivers licenses she had. That could prove to be problematic later on in the evening, but for now she'd make due. Instead she headed toward the iridescent looking door to the back the shimmered faintly in the dull light, and pulled out her phone. When she entered her pass code she was greeted with a breathy sigh in greeting.

"Evening Sasha, pull up the gps coordinates I had you run earlier, would ya babe?"

Tim groaned as Kat stated he would have to dance with her. It wasn't her it was the dancing that got him. He said nothing though as she led him through the garage to an odd door. He watched her talk to her phone and marveled at her ability. Have to see it to believe it...like everything in this place.

"Got it, thanks Sasha." Kat replied once her phone had complied with the request. "Okay, the door here is one way, but it will take us anywhere we need to go. Luckily this thing isn't too far off from the shop, so we can get back here pretty easily. You ready to go?"

"As I will ever be." Tim nodded as if trying to reassure himself that this was all sane and proper. "Door...just gonna take us to this rave. Right. Puddle brought me here so why wouldn't a door bring me where we need to go?"

"See, now you're getting it." Kat said grinning before speaking the address she'd gotten from Sasha out loud, grabbing Tim's hand, and pulling him through the door with her.
-~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~-

The music was loud but surprisingly not terrible Kat thought excitedly as she peered around the warehouse and the other glowing bodies that made up the dancing mass. This thing was cooler than she'd imagined she thought, as a shirtless man with glow paint hearts around his nipples came over with a tray of glowing jell-o shots. "You guys want one?" He shouted to be heard over the crowd, already extending one out to Kat with a flirtatious grin. "The green apples ones are the best."

"No, no thanks we don't."

Tim grabbed Kat's arm and pulled her into the crowd. "How the hell do we spot them in all these people?"

Kat pouted a little at the interruption, but didn't mind too much since it meant she had Tim around for the evening, even if it was to play guard dog. "I don't know! Try using you reincarnation spidey senses or something." Honestly, there was no telling whether or not they were even here yet, though Kat figured they'd probably spot them eventually.

"Reincarnation spidey sense? Really Kat?" Tim held her close, fearing he would lose her in the pulsating crowd. There were a lot of people. They were all dancing, if one could call it that. Some were just moving against each other from what he could tell in the neon and black.

"Hey you don't know, that could totally be a thing!" Kat shrugged, grinning up at him. Noticing the shifting of the crowd and Tim moving closer to no get separated, Kat reached her hand out for his hips to keep them anchored among the dancing bodies around them. "Well until we spot them toots, I think it's time to blend." Kat proposed suggestively, eyes playful.

Tim looked down, happy she couldn't make out just how much he was blushing. "Ugh yeah...blend..." He was all too aware of her hands on his hips. "Kat, I don't really dance...you know? I.." Bodies moved around and against them. He pulled her in protectively.

"From the looks of things, no one in here does either." Kat quipped playfully, sensing his anxiety and trying to ease it with humor. The floor was crowded, and someone from behind her knocked her shoulder, pushing her a little further against his chest as his arms wrapped around her protectively. It was Kat's turn to blush now. She talked a big game, and not a lot of things of a carnal nature fazed her anymore, but the feel of a man's chest against her own, especially one she may or may not be currently crushing on hard, was an admittedly new experience. It was thrilling and nerve racking in a good sort of way, and Kat kind of liked it.

Tim shuffled his feet, pretending to 'dance' while holding Kat close. "This is nuts. I can't see people's faces."

Someone brushed against him and he lifted Kat a little off of her feet as he moved out of the way. It was then that Tim felt a shiver down his spine. It felt like someone familiar was nearby. "Spidey sense..."

There was no one though, no one that seemed familiar. Bodies moved, neon glowed. He could make out white shirts and bright pinks. Someone near him was wearing a glowing skeleton shirt but none of them were Arin. "Damn it."

He looked down at Kat. "Sorry" He realized he was squeezing her and let his grip go a little.

"Really?! Cool, which one?!" Kat said excitedly, shifting her arms around his neck to give herself the leverage to shimmy up a bit to look around his shoulder. She didn't see Arin or the girl he'd had her look up for him anywhere in the crowd. "Think you found a new one?" Kat asked, not questioning for a moment that he'd sensed something.

Tim shook his head. "I thought but....no I think I was wrong." He looked disappointed.

"Hey, trust your instincts dude. Rule number one in this world." Kat reassured. "Just keep a look out, maybe you'll catch wind of them again." As the music sped up to a vaguely Latin beat, Kat's grin became predatory. Shifting her hands back down to Tim's hips, Kat began swaying her own and took the lead. "In the meantime, let’s see if we can teach you how to dance." Kat said moving closer, and using her hands to show him how to move his hips along as well.

She was climbing on him, her body pressed close and Tim swallowed hard. Teenager...teenager...jail...bad man... "Instincts. Right." He looked down at her. Kat was grabbing him again, hands on his hips. "Oh ugh Kat..."

His hips were moving with her hands, her movements. His mouth went dry. He bit the inside of his cheek to stifle the other reactions his body was having. Teenager. Puppy dog, car crash, dirty socks...

Deirdre tried to move into the crowd. She had brushed near someone and it had felt odd. It was like she knew the person but she couldn't figure out who it was. With everything else that had gone on the fact that she had felt similar with the blonde when she hugged her, Deirdre didn't want to deal with what it might mean.

She lifted her hair from the back of her neck. She was warm. The crowd was pressing against her. She was trying so hard to forget, forget Arthur, forget Lancelot, to forget the blonde woman, she wanted to forget everything. Deirdre was ready to go. She looked around for Heather. She'd never find her in the crowd and she wouldn't want to leave, not this early.

Deirdre moved towards where she thought the bar was. She needed water. She pushed through some people. Her hands went onto someone's back.

Tim froze. There was a hand on his back. I know you... He wanted to turn but Kat's hands kept him facing her.

Deirdre panicked. That feeling came over her again. She pushed against the person's back and bolted, shoving people out of the way.

Tim looked side to side. "There again. Kat did you see them?"

Kat peered around Tim's shoulder catching sight of the retreating figure with the skeleton cut top. "Got it." She said with no more warning, releasing Tim's hips and launching herself into the crowd after skeleton girl. The one good thing about being small, was that it made it easier to move through a crowd, and Kat managed to quickly catch up to the other.

"Hey wait!" She called out, trying to get the girl's attention. If she'd had a flashback, she might be freaking out, and this was a bad place for that to happen. With that in mind, Kat reached her hand out to grab at her arm.

Deirdre couldn't her anything over the music. She wanted out of the crowd, needed to get out of the crowd. A hand grab her. She stopped dead and whipped her head around. She found herself looking down at a neon covered female. Deirdre didn't feel the same familiarity with her that she had with the other person in the crowd. She shook her head and tried to pull her arm away, unsure what the woman's intention was. "Let go."

Definitely freaking out, Kat thought quickly, taking in the girl's appearance. It was dark but the set of her shoulders was enough to give away her stress. "You okay? You kind of looked like you were about to barf." Kat asked, quickly releasing the other girl's arm and getting as close of possible while still maintaining personal space standards. "Do you need help finding anyone?" Here was probably not the place to spring this sort of thing on her, but if Kat could get her name, and a little background info on her, some recon and surveillance would be easy to make sure she was safe.

Tim looked around as Kat disappeared into the crowd. "Damn it." He hissed through his teeth and began to push his way through in the direction he thought she went in. If it was Arin they should have just tried to watch but Tim knew in his gut it wasn't Arin, it wasn't Lancelot. This one was different. "Kat! Kat!" He used his large frame to move people from his path.

Deirdre frowned. "Barf? How can you see anything in this place? I-" She shivered remembering the feeling that came over her when she put her hands on the person's back. The smaller woman had let her arm go and Deirdre crossed her arms about herself. "I am fine. My friend is around somewhere. Thanks."

"Good eyesight." Kat said casually, and to an extent it was true. Part of it was fae-blood (though anything attributed to that was nowhere near the enhancement Arin had), and the other part was just the amount of time she spent working in the dark. Sometimes trudging around in old graveyards for scrap iron at night came in handy.

She tried to smile but knew it was somewhat pointless in the sea of neon. Deirdre looked up as the crowd parted some behind the woman and larger body with orange framed glasses came closer. Deirdre backed away a step, only to find herself bumping into someone else. She sighed in frustration.

When Kat noticed Tim push his way through behind her, she almost sighed too. Kat felt confident in approaching the girl because she was not likely to cause any untimely, and if Tim's own reactions to them were anything to go by, freaky flashbacks. Hence her solo entrance. As it was, maybe they could still avoid it if they just avoided touching each other.

"Sure you don't want help getting toward the bar? Three people shoving through a crowd gets people to move easier than one?" Kat offered, seeing the other girl struggle to get through the crowd. "I'm Kat by the way." She said cheerfully in an attempt to be conversational and force a polite reciprocation.

Tim closed the distance between them. He spotted the shorter Kat with another person. Skeleton shirt. HIs hand went lightly to Kat's shoulder. "Hey found you." He tried to keep his voice cheerful though he was trying to make out the person she was talking to.

Deirdre looked around herself. "I guess help wouldn't be all bad...he seems good for moving people." She gestured towards Tim. Her eyes moved over the pair, though really only taking in the glowing bits. "Deirdre, D...people call me D."

Tim frowned and leaned over Kat. I'll be damned. "We've met...well we looked a lot different. You didn't have a glowing torso and I wasn't dressed like some bizarre...I don't even know."

"You what?" Kat chimed in surprised. Weird coincidence she thought, but didn't comment further, letting them catch up grudgingly.

There was confusion in Deirdre's voice as she tilted her head and focused on the guy. "We've met?" The voice did seem familiar.

Tim leaned down to whisper in Kat's ear. He moved so his mouth was very close to her earlobe so she could hear clearly. "Think you got the wrong person. I go to the same school as her. We met in the student center. She isn't a knight." He followed it up with a chuckle.

Tim's lips on her earlobe made Kat shiver a little, but in a good way. His words however were not nearly as welcome. "So?" She hissed back. The was definitely the girl who'd touched his back, she was 95% positive on that. She pursed her lips as he went on with the conversation, an unpleasant sensation settling in her gut as the two continued on.

"Yes, student center. You bought me a chocolate bar for watching your things."

Deirdre laughed, "Ah yes my gallant knight. Tim right?" And just like that she felt cold and strange. "Hey, I should go...see you around, both of you." She tried to back away. Something felt off and she didn't want to get upset here in the large crowd.

That's totally my line. Kat thought moodily after this D person called Tim her gallant knight. Jealousy was a strong word, and Kat wasn't particularly fond of owning up to experiencing such strong irrational emotions, but she definitely did not enjoy hearing another girl call Tim that. Especially when it was too dark to properly size up the competition.

When D started to retreat, Kat shook off the irritation and moved in. "Cool, we'll just help you get to the bar then head back to the dance floor. This one's a real party animal if you couldn't tell." Kat said, forcing her normal cheer a bit before grabbing hold of Tim's hand (perhaps a bit territorially) and moving forward to help push aside the crowd.

Tim let Kat pull him forward. He used his size to make a path so that all three could get by easily. Deirdre was unsure and nervous. With everything that had gone on already she just wanted to vanish into the crowd. For a moment she considered it, turning and pushing her way into the dancers behind her but Tim knew her and it was rude. He was cute she recalled from that morning in the student center. Also has a girlfriend so his being cute is really a non starter.

Reluctantly she followed them. Tim looked over his shoulder and smiled at her. "So never thought I would run into you at a place like this!"

He moved them towards the bar where there was a bit more in the way of light. Tim pulled Kat close beside him, protectively. Deirdre followed and immediately got a bartenders attention. "Water please."

He looked at Kat and Tim. "What about you?"

"Gin and tonic!" Kat called out, eyes shining with mischief.

Tim looked down at Kat, "Two waters."

The bartender shrugged, which meant he was going with Tim's order whom he presumed would be paying. "You're no fun." Kat pouted.

"Says you." Tim resisted the urge to pat her on the head.

Deirdre leaned on the bar a little and brushed her hair from her face. "It is odd. You didn't seem like the rave type." Or the I have a girlfriend type... She looked him over once more and then let her eyes wander to Kat. She was shorter than Tim by a bit, shorter than herself and young looking though in the low light of the bar and with the get up everyone looked young.

"So you two like to dance?" It wouldn't hurt to be friendly. Hell it was better than feeling off and that thankfully had passed. She was sure it had nothing to do with Tim and more to do with her calling him a knight. With the whole Camelot visions she'd been having it made sense that words like that would make her feel not quite herself.

"This one? Oh yeah, can barely ever drag his fine ass off the floor." Kat chipped in, sensing an opportunity for passive-aggressive revenge for the booze-blocking, and shameless flirting in one go, sending a well placed smack to the before mentioned rear.

Tim's eyes went wide as Kat's hand came down on his backside. "Ha ha. Such a kidder this one."

Deirdre tilted her head a little, one eyebrow raising mischievously. "Kat are you kidding about how much he likes to dance or that his ass is fine?" She was relaxing, just a little.

"Oh I never kid about a fine set of glutes." Kat replied, eyes sparkling in her element.

Tim's jaw dropped a little, one hand rubbed the back of his head and that was when he remembered what Kat had done to his hair. He gave a small groan of annoyance and shoved his hand into his pocket.

"Tim, I never would have pegged you as bashful. He always like this? Kind of cute...." Deirdre smiled at Kat. Tim's shoulders hunched a little.

"You have no idea." Kat replied, grinning up at Tim and bumping her hip to his.

"Lucky for us he doesn't know just how cute he is. Otherwise he'd be off dating some supermodel by now. Still haven't figured out yet if you're a blonde or brunette kind of guy." Kat replied, sending a playfully inquisitive took up his way.

Tim was speechless. The bartender arrived with three bottles of water. He waved away Deirdre's money with a smile. He looked to Tim who fished a bill from his pocket. In truth he was glad for the distraction. Kat is fifteen, have to put an end to this teasing. His cheeks were hot.

He handed Kat her water. "Here, and I am an equal opportunity kind of man. I just don't get out much and don't really have a type thank you."

Deirdre frowned slightly as she took a drink of her water. "So it was really fun to run into you and to meet you Kat but you likely want to get back to dancing."

"Everyone has a type." Kat replied cheekily, though secretly satisfied with his response. "They just don't always know what it is."

"Likewise. Always nice to run into people with common interests." Kat replied with a wink thrown D's way.

Tim held out his hand. "Are you sure you don't want to stick around with us? For a little bit maybe, unless your uh…boyfriend is waiting?"

Deirdre smiled at Kat. "Well always good to know people with good taste." She moved to take Tim's hand. "It was good to see you and no, no boyfriend but three's a crowd. I'm fine."

Tim grabbed Deirdre's hand and with a small smile leaned down to kiss it but stopped. Both of them stiffened a moment and then pulled away. Deirdre's eyes were wide and the colour in her face, what little could be seen in the dim light of the bar drained away.

Tim looked at Kat. "Fuck."

"Shit." Kat agreed.

Deirdre backed away quickly, practically running. She turned and tried to make her way to the bathroom.

Tim was breathing heavy. "I have to go after her. I have..."

"What you have to do is stop hyperventilating." Kat said, pulling up a bar stool and practically shoving him into it as she watches D's form move toward the girl's bathroom. "Here, drink and breathe. I'll go check on her." Kat said handing him the bottle of water. "Try not to be anyone's snack while I'm gone." She said in parting, trying to break his tension with half-baked humor.

Pushing her way through the crowd, Kat tried following D into the girl's restroom. "Hey, wait!" She called ahead, trying to get her attention.

Tim sat and took the bottle of water but his mind was racing. How do those things work? If I am Ywain and she is the other person that makes her....but that can't be right because Arin... Everything was muddled and confusing. He took a drink of the water and began to look around. If Arin were here we could talk, figure this out. There can't be two and if she isn't...but... He put the bottle on the bar with a loud thud. "Kat she's..."

It was too late. Kat was too far away and the music too loud for her to hear him. Tim rubbed his thigh. This is bad. If she is who I think she is then who is Arin bringing tonight? What if one or both of them are fakes? Can you fake this kind of thing?

Deirdre stepped into the bathroom. Everything was steel and shiny. Here at least there was lots of light. She moved to the sink and ran the cold water. A few others milled about. She splashed cold water on her face and then again, letting the cold shock her. Can't be. Another vision of this...these people but who the hell was that? Why was he kneeling?

More cold water splashed her face. Her hands were shaking.

"What'd you take honey?"

Deirdre looked up. Another woman was applying a fresh coat of neon lipgloss. "Nothing."

"You want something?"

I wonder if this would go away if I... A voice drew her attention. She turned to see the door opened as some exited and Kat calling for her to wait. "No, no thanks. Maybe later."

Deirdre splashed another handful of water on her face.

As Kat finally managed to make it to the bathroom, she opened the door and entered in behind the retreating figure of a girl wearing neon lipstick. The bathroom looked empty enough, but she check to see the stalls were empty first before approaching D. "So what'd you see?" Kat asked calmly, subtlety not really being her forte. Direct and gentle might be the best approach right now anyway. This girl had looked ten kinds of shaken before they'd stumbled across her, she Kat could probably guess this wasn't the first incident she'd had.

Deirdre looked up at Kat in the mirror. "See?" She tried to play it calm and cool. "I don't know what you are talking about."

She turned and looked at the small woman.

"Tim's hyperventilating at the bar, and you're in here trying to stave off a panic attack. I know the signs ok. You don't have to tell me what you saw if it makes you uncomfortable, but we needed to make sure you were ok. Sometimes after that happens you're not." Kat replied smoothly, keeping her voice calm and unaccusing.

"It isn't the first time and I am fine." Deirdre shoulders slumped. "Been having them for a few days. Just odd things..."

She frowned. "Tim is hyperventilating? Did he...did he see something?"

"Yeah. He gets those too. From what we can tell, it looks like everyone deals with them differently. Tim for the most part starts looking like he just did an intense cardio set, though considering most of his have been about sword fights so far, I'm not really surprised." Kat replied.

"No swordfights this time...one time I watched one. Another time he..." Her cheeks flushed. "Rescued me and there was fighting. There was the one where Ar...He smelt of blood."

Deirdre lifted her eyes to look at Kat. "Why is this happening? How do you know about it? She...she told me I had to find them."

The more Deirdre told Kat, the more intense her eyes became. Shit buckets. It wasn't for sure, there were lots of Ladies who'd been rescued in Arthurs court at one point or another, hell it was practically a prerequisite, but deep in her gut she had a bad feeling that she knew who this was, which spelled trouble for Arin and whatever poor girl he was currently trying to charm the pants off of tonight. "Because you're special." Kat replied honestly. "I know about it, because I grew up with people like you. Did the woman by chance have a name?" Kat asked calmly, hoping not to hear the name Kat feared she'd give.

"Special..." Deirdre spat the word out. Her parents had always called her special and she hated it. 'I don't want to be special."

"Trust me, we never really get a choice in the matter." Kat replied evenly, letting Deirdre vent.

She paced. "The woman was me...but it wasn't me." She gave a shake of her head. "Camelot, King Arthur and my god…Arthur...." Deirdre shivered. "And Lancelot."

She stopped in front of Kat. "Guinevere. She…I...no it was, is...god. What is wrong with me!" She hit the bathroom stall door with her fist and immediately regretted it.

"Nothing is wrong with you ok, that's the first thing you need to accept right now. You are perfectly sane, and any emotional turmoil you're feeling right now isn't coming from you. You're just working through something right now that most people can't begin to understand." Kat dropped the bag from her shoulder and pulled out a business card that had the address for the Round Tablet and her emergency number on the back.

"I don't know if now is the place or time to go over all the details with you, but here's my contact info. If you want answers, or need someone to talk to about this, call me or swing by. You're not alone in this, that's the one thing I can promise." Kat said extending the card. The all at once approach had worked surprisingly well with Tim, but Kat had a feeling it might made D bolt. It might be better to let her come to them when she was ready rather than try and push it all on her now, especially with her being so shaken.

Deirdre stared at Kat. "No thanks. I just want to forget about all of this. It will go away, the sooner the better." She moved to the door. Her hands were fixing her hair. "Just bad dreams." She stood tall, back straight. "I do appreciate the offer but I'd rather not go to some 'special people' support group.

"It's more of a round table." Kat said dryly. "And ignoring what's happening isn't going to make it go away. I'm not going to force you to do anything you don't want to, but at least take the card. Just in case something happens to change your mind." Kat insisted holding out the card.

"Change my mind? No won't be changed. Nothing you can say is going to make me want to dwell in these bizarre hallucinations." She opened the door and stepped out. "Thanks again for checking on me but I am fine."

The thrum of the music filled the air.

Deirdre moved out into the crowd again. Round table, bah. Others like me? Whatever. This is ridiculous.

Tim was on his stool and getting anxious. Kat where the hell are you?

Kat watched Deirdre go before shoving the card into her pocket with a little too much force. Pissed at herself for not being better at this sort of thing, Kat stormed out of the bathroom and back into the crowd, trying to make her way back to the bar. It was slow going though, and before she'd even made it half way there, a cheerful voice behind her grabbed her attention.

"Hey, you look thirsty, want a shot?" The guy was older than her, but all things considered, that wasn't saying much. It was hard to tell in the dark too, but she supposed he was also good looking. Hard to tell under all the neon though. As tempting as the offer was, especially in the wake of failure once again, she didn't think Tim would appreciate it, and she was alarmingly swayable where Tim's opinion was concerned. She still wasn't sure if she liked that fact yet or not.

"No thanks, I'm not in the mood." Kat said, trying to wave him off nicely. And then he grabbed hold of her wrist.

"Let's see if we can fix that then." He said smiling, though up this close now she could see it didn't reach his eyes. It was like fire was extending from his hand and up her arm, making her feel numb and hazy and it was hard to think. Fucking fae... She though hazily, panic and arousal warring for dominance as she clutched at her neck, belatedly remembering she'd given Tim her iron necklace for this very reason, which meant her only iron weapon was in her bag...

"Why don't you have a drink sweetheart, you'll feel better, promise." He said smoothly, bringing the bottle up to meet her lips, helping her take the first couple drinks. It burned going down, but not as much as his touch and she whimpered slightly, barely able to remember her own name. There was nothing but him and her desire to please him, so she took big gulps even though it make her feel like choking.

Tim was annoyed. He stood. Screw that it is the girls bathroom. He started pushing through the crowd towards the bathroom.

"Kat? I think I might take that..." Deirdre came up behind her. "Oh." She frowned watching Kat drink.

Tim spotted the skeleton body glowing in the lights. "Deirdre? Is Kat with you?" He stepped up and saw her drinking. "Oh no! What do you think you are doing?" He pushed D out of the way and pulled Kat towards him. "Kat? What are you thinking?" He glared at the guy. "What the fuck is wrong with you?"

Deirdre shook her head, confused and backed away slowly. "I shouldn't have come back..."

Tim was angry. He was beyond angry. He held Kat against him and bared his teeth at the man with the bottle.

The man's eyes flashed red for a moment as the girl he'd just acquired was suddenly yanked out of his grip. She started coughing immediately, looking more disoriented than anything and shook a little, suffering the withdrawal from his thrall. His eyes shot up to the boy she was with. Attractive, bright soul, and obviously pissed. Angry boyfriend he guessed. He was tempted to just thrall him too and just bring him along for the party, but another girl who had come up behind them caught his eye more.

"I have to say, you're probably the most beautiful woman I've seen here all night." He said with a bit of gravel in his voice, side stepping Tim entirely and stroking a hand through the girl's hair and down to her shoulder. Her soul was so bright and intense, and it excited him in ways he hadn't been in centuries.

Tim was breathing in hard, deep breaths. "Kat, what were you thinking? Drinking? I thought you were looking after Deirdre?" He looked down at her. "Kat?" She seemed off and he grew concerned.

Deirdre's breath caught in her throat as a hand moved through her hair. "Oh...I..." She gave a small moan. She felt weird but not like when she shook Tim's hand or when she hugged the woman in the bathroom but she felt cloudy.

Tim gave Kat a little shake. "Kat what's wrong?" And then it hit him, the air around them felt wrong. He didn't know what was going on but it wasn't right.

Rubbing both his hands now over her shoulders, the man leaned in to give an open mouthed kiss down her collar bone, laying it on a little more thickly. "Why don't you and me get out of here." He practically purred.

Deirdre's knees went weak as he leaned in to kiss her skin. She felt cold and hot all at once.

At the lack of attention from the man who was now her sun, Kat whimpered pathetically, reaching out her arm weakly in protest in Tim's arms. Chuckling lightly, the man reached back and ran his hand up her arm again, making Kat shiver violently and moan obscenely. "Don't worry, you can come too sweetheart." He promised, trying to draw her closer. He was more than game for a little double action tonight, feeling a bit greedy with so many bright souls at his disposal.

Kat shivered in his arms and with that Tim knew what was going on. "Oh no...no..." He had the same reaction to the woman. He took the iron cross out of his shirt and held it towards him.

"Back the fuck away from her." Tim pushed Kat behind him but held her arm with on hand. "Deirdre you need to move away from him right now."

Deirdre leaned against the man in front of her. She sighed.

The man eyed the iron with distaste, and glared pointedly back at the boy holding his appetizer. "Fine, you keep her. Seems like you two need to work on some of that sexual tension permeating off you anyway." He sneered, pulling Deirdre closer and projecting out a fresh wave of arousal toward Tim in hopes of creating a distraction. The couples around them, already dancing in a somewhat questionable manner were now looking down right obscene, and the Man grinned a bit with pride at his own prowess.

Tim growled and ignored the man. "Let her go. Deirdre come over here, now." His lip curled into a snarl. He was in battle, he could feel it. He shook off the feeling of desire that started to come over him. "You will not leave here with her."

Deirdre hung onto the man, her body laid against him and her arms draped around his neck. She looked over at Tim but she couldn't really focus on him. She wanted this man, she needed this man.

Tim reached out, "What's it gonna be? Let her go or I will make you let her go and in the end this won't go the way you want." Something came over him. He felt ready to fight, he needed to fight....everything that had gone on in the last couple of days culminated in this moment.

"I didn't realize you were her father." The man growled, not about to give up the tastiest looking meal he'd seen in weeks. "I think the lady's old enough to make her own decisions about who she goes home with. So why don't you scamper off there boy scout and mind your own business."

"She is my responsibility. I am pledged to protect her. You will not be leaving with her and your sway over her won't stop me." Tim stepped forward and grabbed Deirdre. He yanked her towards him.

"You and me...you want them, you fight me."

Deirdre whimpered as she was yanked away from the man. She gasped as if finding air for the first time.

"Pledged?" He snorted. "What are you from a medieval theme park now? It's the modern age boy scout, pledging is for Frat boys, and for the most part they are entirely unappealing. If you're feeling left out kid, you're more than welcome to join." He said suggestively. He wasn't really the fighting type, one didn't last eleven centuries outside the unseelie prison undetected and relatively unscathed without resisting that particular urge. He'd rather just have a romp with the three of them, fill up and skip out before morning, as was his usual M.O. Hell, even just one of them would be fine by him, though it didn't seem boy scout was up for that option.

Tim glared. "Yes I have to protect her and you...you abomination need to leave before I make you pay for this." He held both women back behind him. He felt the urge to hurt this man, to protect Kat and Deirdre.

Balthazar stared hard for a moment, weighing his options. His wasn't really a confrontation kind of guy, and considering the second girl was starting to come out of his thrall, and her guard dog was being persistently unreceptive, his odds didn't look good. The only one still really in a thrall-able position was the first girl he'd stumbled across, though he guessed it was the spiked Jack still making her so pliable. He decided to just cut his losses and back off, maybe he'd circle back later and snatch one up for the night he thought comforting himself.

"Whatever you say boy scout, don't strain yourself." Balthazar shrugged dismissively.

"You might try pumping some water into the little one though." He said offhandedly. "People have been putting all sorts of goodies in my drinks tonight. Can't imagine why..." He said in parting before shuffling off.

Tim growled once more. "Get out of here. Get out of the club. You are not welcome here and if I see you at all I will make you pay."

He turned to Deirdre and Kat. He picked Kat up and with her held in one arm, he grabbed Deirdre with a free hand. "Come with me." He dragged D as he carried Kat to the bathroom. He kicked open the door to the women's room and put Kat in front of a sink. He cranked the cold water and splashed her with it. "Kat come on."

"Wheeeee!" Kat said giggling as Tim picked her up in the air. With the incubus gone she just felt plain inebriated, without the killer lust factor going it. "Wow you're strong." She pointed out semi-lucidly. The cold water was like a slap to the face though, and she groaned, trying to cover her face.

Deirdre slumped against a stall. "I don't want to dream of her. Of Arthur or Lancelot. I want to just be normal. No dancing, no spotlight...no guilt..."

Tim was frustrated. "Kat damn it. Drink some of this." He scooped water towards her mouth with his hand.

Kat drank obediently, kissing his hand once she finished and smiled up at him goofily. "You're so nice..." She slurred going in for an uncoordinated hug.

"No, no...drink more water Kat." He pushed her back towards the sink. "Drink!" He kept trying to scoop more towards her mouth.

Deirdre was breathing deeply. "I need to go. I need to get out of here."

Tim barked. "Do not move! You stay there and just wait."

Deirdre pulled her knees to her chin. "I ruined Camelot. I hurt them..."

Tim didn't know what to do. "Deirdre just sit and Kat, drink!"

"I don't wanna, my tummy hurts..." Kat whined before unceremoniously barfing into the sink.

Tim sighed and held her hair away from her face. "Okay Kat. Just let it all out."

That continued for an awkward couple of minutes before Kat began running the faucet herself and rinsed out her mouth before splashing her face. "Fucking fae..." She groaned weakly, the last vestiges of the thrall finally wearing off, though she still felt shaky and a little off her center of gravity.

Tim sighed. "How you feeling?"

"Like I almost got date raped." Kat said bluntly.

Deirdre stood, "I will leave you two to it." She wanted towards the door.

"Don't you dare move! I didn't just go through all that for nothing." Tim stood. "My queen, stay here so I can ensure your safety." The voice that came out was not entirely his own.

"Oh fuck." Kat groaned, head pounding too much to deal with this right now.

Deirdre stopped dead, her back to him. "Don't call me that."

Walking wobbly toward the door, Kat pulled the latch to locked before turning her back toward the door and sliding down it slowly to the ground. "You two..." She said hazily. "Work it out." She finished lamely, leaning her head back against the door. It was smooth, and felt good against her head. She still didn't feel completely lucid, but she was trying. "Why does everything look purple..?" She mumbled absently.

Deirdre stared at Kat as she sat on the ground after locking the door. She couldn't face Tim.

He stood there waiting. "Please. I know who you are....were..."

Deirdre shook her head. "I'm not her." Her eyes welled up a little. "I don't want to be that. The cause of so much pain."

Tim looked uncomfortable. "I know but you are. I only just learned who I am. It is hard but we are who we are."

Deirdre shook her head. "I can't. I can't be that. I know what they went through."

Tim sighed. "I know my lady. I know. It will be different this time."

Deirdre's lip quivered. She turned to face Tim. "Different? I hurt Arthur. I loved them. I..."

Tim moved forward and wrapped her in his arms. "This time you aren't just Guinevere you are Deirdre."

He looked over at Kat.

Deirdre felt both odd and wonderful in Tim's arms. "It isn't enough. I can't do this."

Tim pulled back and knelt. "You are needed my queen. I don't know what will happen but we are here for a reason."

Deirdre was shaking. She looked down at Tim. "Stand up...." There was desperation in her voice. "Stand up."

Deirdre backed away until she was against the door. She sat down beside Kat. "I can't do this. I don't want to hurt them. I don't even know them but I dreamt of them. I can't do this again."

Tim was still kneeling. "We can let you meet Lancelot. Would that help?" You better be right on this Arin or this is going to be all kinds of fucked up.

"Aww man, Arin's gonna be piiiiiiiissed." Kat slurred with a snort.

Deirdre looked at Kat. "Arin?"

"He already thinks he's on a date with you, but you're you." Kat giggled pointing a finger at Deirdre. "He's Lancelot by the way, welcome to the family."

Her chest felt tight. "He has a Guinevere. He doesn't need me. I don't want to hurt him. Let me leave. Let me go." She was pleading now.

Tim looked at Kat and then back to Deidre. "You can't go. If you are here it means something...right?"

"Apparently not. They went all flashbacky and stuff on each other and he thinks she's you. I wonder who that Arey chick is then? You think Morgan La Fey? I'd put my money on that." Kat said groggily.

Deirdre looked at Kat. "A girl? The girl who kissed me was Arthur....but I think it was due to the stress not her in particular. But she turned into Arthur and we were kissing. Oh god I think I kissed her..." She put her head in her hands.

Tim swallowed hard trying not to picture Deirdre kissing another woman. "Maybe?" Was all he could weakly get out.

"I dreamt of them. Arthur and Lancelot. Lancelot rescued me...her...me...I don't understand this." Deirdre's hands ran through her hair. "Let him be happy. Arin I mean. Let him have her and be happy. I don't want to cause problems."

"Dude, he's like mildly obsessed with you, the minute he finds out she's not Guin, he's probably gonna drop that girl like a hot potato. He's nice and all, but he's a man on a mission...kind of like that Bourne Identity guy, but with cooler hair.." Kat said smiling while staring off into space.

Deirdre didn't like hearing that. It upset her to know that she was someone's mission and that someone else was going to get hurt because of who she was.

Tim felt terrible. He had told Arin that things might not go well and now he was looking at Guinevere who didn't want to be Guinevere. "Maybe there is a mix up? Maybe she, this girl Arey is Guinevere and you are just, I don't know caught up on accident? That can happen right?" He looked at Kat and wished desperately that she were sober. "They are going to be here soon, hopefully. We have to find them and sort this out."

"Instincts baby cakes, rule number one." Kat mumbled.

Tim sighed. "My instincts say you are Guinevere and that your presence here means something. I know you are reluctant but so was I."

Deirdre shook her head. "He thinks he has found her. Leave it be. If I am not present there will be no hurt." She bit her lip. "What of Arthur? Has he found...has he found his Guinevere?"

Her heart pounded thinking of both men. There was pain there, to give up Lancelot as she was, to ask about Arthur and knowing she should stay away, hurt a great deal. She needed to know.

"Fuck if I know..." Kat replied yawning with a full body shrug. "Haven't even finished the data sheets for him yet...too many variable, not enough eliminating factors..." Kat slurred, shifting to the side until her head was on Deirdre's lap. "You smell nice...Tim smells better, but you're good too."

Deirdre looked down at Kat. She caressed her hair. Her eyes drifted to Tim. "I am sure Tim smells very good. Rest now. All will be well."

Tim stood. "I should go out there, find Arin. He is coming here and it would be good if you met."

Deirdre lifted a hand, staying Tim where he stood. "Or it is best to return her to her home, to her bed and leave it for another time."

Tim shook his head "My lady I know you wish to spare him the hurt but you cannot hide yourself from him. Lancelot...Arin wishes to find you, to change what happened last time."

Deirdre looked sad. "If I could spare them both the pain of me I would. I would do anything to take that from them, to take the memory. I do not wish to..."

Tim winced. "You cannot hide. Moths to the flame is what we are. I swear I will do all that I can to protect you but I will not keep you secret. I cannot keep you secret."

Deirdre looked up with sadness in her eyes, "No I cannot hide but I do not need to give in either. If I-I keep my distance than my love for them cannot do the damage it once did. I tore a kingdom apart. I tore two friends, two brothers apart. Do you not understand the guilt I feel but I loved them."

Her hand still stroked Kat's hair. Tim hung his head. "I bear you no ill will for that which was done. We must overcome all of this."

Deidre raised her voice. "For what? What reason could there be for this, for this past life bullshit!"

"To save the world from dicks like roofie-dude..." Kat mumbled in her lap.

The bathroom was quiet. Outside the door people would knock or the music would vibrate through but inside it was still at the moment.

Deidre looked at Kat and then to Tim. "Than I serve no purpose. I do not fight. I am nothing but an obstacle for Arthur and Lancelot...for Arin and whoever Arthur is. I am a distraction.....let me go."

Tim shook his head. "I can't. I am sorry."

Deirdre was angry but with Kat in her lap she was remiss to move. "So you would rather them hurt and distracted? That...that man was not normal. They cannot win and if that is our purpose.....what use am I!"

Tim flinched as if her words were blows. "You wouldn't be here if you didn't matter. Arin needs to find you. He needs to fix things. He carries guilt as you do."

"So I am here to make him feel better. All the flashbacks, the guilt and tears are to make Arin feel better. Special my ass. I am a check mark on a to do list."

Deirdre looked away. "Go, find him. Hurt him now so that it will somehow be better later." Her tone was cold.

She began to shift from the door, moving Kat with her. "We will be here. I won't leave her alone."

Tim looked beyond uncomfortable. "I will find him and you will see. This all has a reason." He tried to sound more confident than he felt in that moment. He took two strides to the now unblocked door and opened it.

Two women bumped into him as they rushed to stalls. With a last look behind him he disappeared into the crowd once more.

Deirdre pulled Kat close as they sat on the floor. Her hand stroked Kat's head slowly. "Tell me about yourself. Tell me about Arin and the others."

If Kat hadn't been under the influence, she probably would had shrugged the question off and dug right into Arin, which was a far more comfortable topic. As it was, Kat was in the mood for oversharing. "Haven't you guessed yet? I'm the little orphan side kick with freak computer talking powers." Kat said bitterly. "A stupid fucking cult killed my parents and I spent three years in a fae supremacist re-education camp, the awesome perks of being a walking ATM. Saw a lot of bad shit and didn't do enough to stop it, so I think I got you cornered on the guilt thing." She plowed along, surprised at her own willingness to talk about it. "...Don't tell Tim okay, he'll look at me different. I think I actually have him deluded into thinking I'm cool." She said with a bark of laughter that was more to mask the flood of negative emotion welling up from those memories.

"Arin is good, fights with Viv sometime, but he's strong. Works as a bartender at Galaxy too, which is pretty cool. He doesn't treat me different ether, even though he knows...I think you'll like him." Kat continued, patting her shakily on the knee.

"You're not useless you know." Kat said after a beat of silence. "Even then you weren't. You're strong in other ways. You're mentally tough." Kat said gently poking Deirdre's forehead. "You make people want to be their best, that's why they need you..."

Deirdre stared down at the girl in her lap. It was a lot to take in and it was the last part that struck her the hardest at first. She shook it off and gave Kat a sweet smile. "Sounds to me like you are the one who is mentally tough. That is quite the life you have had. You don't look like a freak to me. Okay the neon is a bit much..." She smiled and gave a light laugh. "You seem very smart and very put together. I am sure Tim thinks very highly of you. He is certainly protective."

"If you knew half the things I've been a part of, you wouldn't want to touch me." Kat deadpanned, but shifted gears willingly enough when she mentioned Tim. Her grin was goofy but contagious when she replied. "Yeah, Tim's awesome. Sometimes he'll even act like I'm not some kid and flirt back. Not like other people, they're just patronizing about it. Talk to me like I'm a fucking puppy are something." Kat said making a face.

She brushed a piece of hair from Kat's cheek. She left the topic of what Kat had done alone for the moment. "A bartender at Galaxy you say? I was there last night. I wonder which one he was...Who is Viv?"

"Purple hair, hard to miss. I give him crap for it all the time..." Kat said grinning, remembering how hard she'd ribbed him for it when he'd first gotten it.

She didn't feel up to responding to the comment that she was mentally strong. The words were still very slowly sinking in and she couldn't quite bring herself to believe them. She didn't feel strong. She didn't feel needed in a way that was productive. She just was. She was there. Deirdre pushed thoughts of herself aside and focused on Kat.

"Tell me about Viv."

"She saved me." Kat said quietly. "I'm her resident charity case." Kat clarified. "Old fae, and powerful, or at least she used to be. She doesn't talk about it much, but I think she used to be a seelie court fae. She' s the Lady of the Lake now though, guards the sword."

Deirdre nodded slowly. She was listening but had a great deal of information to file away. Purple hair. He was there. I didn't talk to him. Maybe for the best...Tim, knight I know that. Treats her well. A kid but not immature or young. Age only. To be respected. Viv...Lady of the Lake. She felt like every part of her tensed with just the title on her mind. The sword.

"What is Kat short for?"

"Katrina...I think it was supposed to be after my grandma." Kat said numbly.

"It is a very regal name." Deirdre gently ran her hand over Kat's head. People came and went from the bathroom though no one said anything to them and those that stopped to look were waved away with a brief motion of her hand.

"You know, it sounds to me that you are not a charity case. It sounds like Viv is a smart woman and knew what she saw when she met you. I bet she never doubted for a second what sort of woman you'd turn into. You came here tonight, for what? To dance? Seems not quite right. We both know Tim isn't the cut loose and shake his hips kind of guy. I bet you are quite the force to be reckoned with. In fact I have seen parts of that myself."

There was some silence as she surveyed the girl in her lap. So young yet so much experience, so much pain. More than enough for a lifetime. The things she could show us...

She closed her eyes briefly. "I don't want to be useless but I don't think I am as strong as she was." The words were little more than a whisper. Deirdre was afraid and this was about the only time that someone would get her to admit it and she was only able to say it out loud because Kat was sharing so much and D was sure the girl might not remember it in the morning.

"Well you're not her, and you shouldn't try to be. It'll just make you crazy." Kat said reassuringly. "Your past life is the past y'know, experiences to draw on. Doesn't mean you'll make the same choices or feel the same things as she did. It's just a matter of filtering I bet."

"So ideally I won't have feelings for either man and I can crush Arin's dreams of fulfilling his mission...great so no matter what I do someone is getting hurt." She sighed a little. "I sound terribly pessimistic. What if he is great?"

"Some dreams are stupid." Kat said bluntly. " And you can't live for other people." Kat shrugged. "I think he's cool, but he's also like my brother, so what else am I going to think?"

"Tell me about him. Not that he is a bartender. Tell me about what he is like as a person." She was curious about this man though it concerned her that Kat had said he was a bit obsessed with Guinevere. She could see it from his side, a fulfilling of the past but there was a part of her that worried he would like her because of who she was then and not who was now. If she could know more about him it might help her.

Kat had to think about that for a moment. How did you accurately describe someone who was a constant and integral fixture in your life? "He's protective, but not in an overbearing sort of way. Gives people space when they need it, and will totally ninja hug you from behind if you're too proud to ask for one after a bad day. He's outgoing, one of those friendly types that can charm the pants off people without even trying y'know. He's also got this quiet confidence about him, and I think he'd rather show off than brag about anything." Kat explained.

"He's also got this weight to him, that kind of sadness people get when they've been worrying about something their whole lives. Arin's Viv's son, so he's grown up knowing who he is, and I think that does something to a kid. Living with that kind of guilt his whole life, I think he's built up this fantasy in his head where he's gonna meet you and make everything right, that way maybe some of that guilt will edge off a bit. Try not to hold it against him okay, he doesn't know you yet, he just knows the idea of you."

Deirdre looked away, "He sounds wonderful." It made her sad to know that he was so complex yet had to live with the guilt longer than anyone. Was that a part of their punishment? It felt like it. To feel the guilt and worse to know that the man she had loved so strongly came back and could never escape it. At least she had been ignorant of it for a long time but not him. "It won't go away, the guilt just by us meeting. It is going to be worse when I am not someone he is interested in and he tries to pretend there is more there than there is."

She smiled down at Kat, "I don't hold anything against him. Don't worry. Maybe it will be different this time. Maybe this other girl is his Guinevere and I am just the part that will help him with the guilt and he can go off and be happy with her. Who knows. Maybe he meets me and hates me and just the fact that he has no feelings is enough to take the guilt away. He can do it right this time...for both of us...for all three of us."

"I think regardless of how you both end up feeling about each other, that it's more important that you guys forgive yourselves...or past selves. The only crime any of you committed was loving each other too much, and I mean if you're going to be villainized for something, might as well be for good reasons." Kat replied, before a more lucid and mischievous thought ran past her hazy head. "Y'know...I hear people now a days are more open that that whole threesome thing...If all else fails, I'm just saying..." Kat joked.

Deirdre started laughing. For the first time in days she openly laughed. "I will keep that in mind. If all else fails take them both to bed." She put her head back against the wall. "You know Arin might be in trouble anyway. I mean I did end up kissing this blonde woman in the bathroom at Galaxy and she turned into Arthur when I started hallucinating. Maybe in this life Lancelot and Arthur won't have a chance..." She chuckled again. Her mind drifted to the blonde and how she had been hugging her back, how intense the kiss was and the look on her face when she broke the moment.

"Maybe I am into women?"

A woman in the bathroom looked over at Deirdre. "Hey sweetie, let me know if you ever want to find out for sure. I can help." She gave Deirdre a wink.

"Oi! I got dibs on the role of bi-curious genie-pig!" Kat exclaimed cheekily. "It's part of my duty as the cheeky comic relief."

Deirdre bit her lips and smiled before looking down at Kat quickly. She wasn't sure if she should laugh or what. "Um, thanks I will keep that in mind." She gave Kat a look of amusement. "See?"

The woman looked over at the pair and with a bit of a scoff left the bathroom. Deirdre shook her head and giggled. "Bi-curious genie? Is that your nickname or something?"

"I don't know, I'm drunk...I think...my diction's all over the place tonight." Kat replied with a shrug. "I prefer equal opportunist myself...but Batman will also do." Kat chuckled. "If you want in on the montage, you're gonna have to be Batgirl though. I've already assigned Tim as my Robin, and I will not give up my dream of seeing him in tights."

Deirdre smiled again. "Tim in tights...I could see that. I have seen a lot of men in tights." She pointed to her chest. "Dancer. All the men wear tights when you are a ballet dancer." She frowned a little, "What's Batman? And before you go all shocked on me I was in a ballet school until this year. I didn't get out much or at all. I am only now just learning about tv shows and movies, hell a lot of music too. My parents were pretty careful when I was home to make sure I was still going to classes. Between that and sleeping, studying there isn't a lot of time for fun. Hell my first kiss was only like a day ago and it was a woman...and I ruined that by hallucinating and freaking us both out."

"Nice, men in tights..."Kat giggled as Deirdre explained. "Yeah, I can see that. You kind of look like a dancer." She didn't hear about ballet much, but then she didn't really run in the circles for that kind of thing either. She'd kind of skipped over that whole "I want to be a ballerina" phase of her life. When D said she'd never heard of Batman however, her mind went blank.

"I must save you!" Kat said looking up at Deirdre in horror. "A life without Batman is empty and sad...where do I even start with you?" Kat mused absently.

Deirdre shrugged, "Consider me a blank slate. There is a lot of my life that I have missed by trying to be perfect and the special girl my parents wanted me to be. I am game for anything. Only reason I come to things like this. It is so different than anything I know. And school…the freedom bit intoxicating honestly." She looked at Kat. "Oh, sorry."

Kat pursed her lips and gave a lopsided thumbs up sign to show she was cool. "S'ok, that's how life should be I guess. If nothing ever make you feel excited, what's the point?"

Deirdre nodded slowly. "Can you tell my parents that?" It struck her in that moment that Kat was a teenager but she spoke with the maturity and experience of someone far older. She wondered just what had happened to her before she was taken in. "They would have rather I was on stage, a pretty and perfect ballerina, safe from the horrors of the world." As if on cue her phone vibrated in her pocket.

"I bet that is my mother now. She wants to know that I am doing alright...it is Saturday night and she is worried I might get into trouble. I might be drinking or drugs or the worst, having fun."

"Sometimes the world's scary. Moms are supposed to worry right? The ones in those ABC Family movies always do." Kat added, not really sure what else to say. She didn't have a whole lot of experience with moms.

Deirdre pulled her phone out of her pocket. She held it up. There on the screen a text from her mother. Hi Princess! Just checking in.... "Ha. Predictable as ever."

She dropped her hand down. "Is Viv protective of you? What about Arin?"

"She gets on me if she thinks I'm being reckless I guess, and she helps out if I get into too much trouble on errands." Kat answered reluctantly. Viv was protective in her own way she supposed, but the Fae were pretty hard core proponents of tough love, and coddling wasn't really their thing. She was warmer with Arin though, it was hard to see sometimes, but Kat noticed it. She was a tough mom, but she was far more willing to idly touch him or give a random word or praise. It was natural motherly affect she supposed, but didn't voice that. "She's supportive." Kat concluded. "Tough but fair. She gives you what you need, even if you don't really appreciate it right away."

Deirdre nodded slowly. "She sounds like she trusts you to try things, to tackle problems but she makes sure you don't get in over your head."

When she asked about Arin, Kat snorted. "Not the way Tim is." She said with a goofy grin. Tim was kind of like a guard dog if tonight was anything to go off of, barking at anything suspicious that got too close. Arin was much more like Viv in that department. She knew he'd have her back if there was ever any real trouble, but he let her make her own decisions and work through the consequences herself.

"Arin sounds like he has a lot of faith in you too. Smart people. I know it didn't take much to convince me that you knew what you were talking about. I don't know how you knew to follow me but I am glad you did."

She went silent for a moment, her fingers played with Kat's hair. "I don't think I should be here when he bring Arin in. I don't think I should meet him. Not if he is with someone. Maybe in the future, a year from now...I don't know but..."

Deirdre looked pained. "I am scared. I know I should be asking more questions and maybe even freaking out more but this whole past life thing isn't so bad, it just makes this life more confusing and I really don't want to hurt them again. I don't want to be used to make him feel better. I-I don't want to do this."

Kat sighed heavily, not really sure what to say to that. She wasn't like Tim or Arin, she couldn't honestly say she understood the feeling because it would just be a lie. Feeling trapped with no control over your life though was something she got. "Then don't let him define your life, either of them. You're strong and independent, so don't let them dictate how you live. If you run though, it just gives them more power over you. When you do that, they're the ones dictating your life, so don't let them do that."

Deirdre frowned, "If I make the choice not to be involved, to just walk away how is that letting them dictate my life. I am making the choice to live my life without them. I don't need Arthur or Lancelot. I don't need this." She trembled a little. "What if I stay and I meet Arin and I like him? What if it turns into more than that? Then when I meet Arthur what if it happens again? What if I can't stop it?"

"I don't know." Kat said honestly. "But I do know that when you start running from the things that scare you, you never really stop, and then that's what really runs your life."

She shook her head. "I don't want to leave you alone but I am afraid of what will happen if Tim comes back and Arin is with him. Or the poor girl he is courting." She knew Kat was right, that running from them now wasn't going to solve anything. She only wanted to run because she was afraid, a large part of her wanted to stay and be with them again. They tugged at her and her other self had told her they needed her. Deirdre didn't honestly think she could make herself walk away from Tim and once she met Arin she knew it was going to be even harder.

"I won't go anywhere but when he doesn't like me it will be a relief."

She wanted to change the subject away from her fears. "So Tim...how did you meet him? When I met him he never said anything about being a reincarnated knight of the round table though he was very chivalrous."

"In a pizza parlor." Kat blurted, equally happy for the subject change. "I flirted him into submission and he was too tired to fight back." Kat said with a grin. "Then a succubus tried to eat his face and I had to rescue him. No biggy."

"Succubus?" Deirdre bit her lip to stop from giggling. The mental picture of Kat flirting with Tim that he ended up on his knees at her feet was just too amusing. "What's a succubus?" She tried to keep her attention on the more serious part of Kat's comment.

"The chick version of roofie-dude." Kat grumbled. "The feed on people by having sex. Make people so crazy for it that sometimes they stay that way, or just die. Sometimes people just wake up in a hotel room the next morning with a room bill and a body ache. They're not always predictable."

Deirdre gagged a little. "I would have had sex with him? Oh no...no...my first time with him, that...Thank god Tim knew what to do."

"We're lucky we were in a crowded place and he wasn't hungry enough to be bothered with a fight." Kat replied. "Besides the magic sex hands, those things are strong. The bitch we ran into last night chased us into a freaking law building before I could get us out of there." Kat grumbled. Remembering the succubus's hands on Tim, all claiming and manhandling-like made a little green eyed monster rear its ugly head.

"She sounds lovely..." Her tone was sarcastic. "So succubus that is what we are fighting? We stop sex crazed...what are they? Demons or something? And the world is saved?" I should be more freaked out by this. I should be laughing at the absurdity. None of it felt crazy to her.

"Pssht, I wish. Those things are just bottom feeders, low caste among the Unseelie, dark fae I mean. The light fae aren't much nicer, but at least they don't eat people and stick to their side of the vale for the most part." Kat replied. "They're not all bad, but it's not a good idea to trust one you don't know really well."

"I don't understand. If it isn't just them who else? What exactly is it we are supposed to be fighting against?"

Deirdre brushed a strand of hair from Kat's eyes. Three women came into the bathroom chattering away. They ignored the pair on the floor. Two of them popped something into their mouths while the other brushed her fingers through her hair to fix it. Their make up was running due to sweat and in the light of the bathroom they looked a mess. In dark of the club no one would notice.

"I'll get you the encyclopedia." Kat said dryly. There were just too many different kinds of fae to list out here.

"Oh goody, more studying." Deirdre sighed and looked to the bathroom door. "What if he doesn't find them? Can I take you someplace?"

Tim was not happy as he left the bathroom. What am I going to say to Arin? What to I say to the woman he is with? Who the hell is she? Oh god if she is another one do we get to have more flashback fun? He grumbled to himself and pushed back into the crowd.

I wish I knew what he was wearing or if he is even here? What if they change their mind? What if Deirdre ditches Kat in the bathroom? No...she wouldn't do that. She is scared but she wouldn't leave her. She looks too... Tim was flooded with small flashes of Guinevere. Her talking to the knights, her looking at Arthur, her comforting the wounded after a battle. Tim felt a chill run through his entire body. Instincts Kat said. Well everything tells me she is Guinevere. If Arin doesn't treat her well...

He stopped dead in the middle of a group of dancing bodies, a lone statue amid the grinding and gyrating. What, what will you do? Claim Deirdre for yourself? Call dibs cause you met her first? Not part of the story man.... But did the story have to stay the same? Tim frowned. He didn't have feelings for Deirdre. She was beautiful but he felt the need to protect her, comfort her. He didn't feel a spark when he put his arms around her. He vowed to do what he could to protect her and Arin but that was all he could do. Remain levelheaded and rational even in the face of all other evidence.

Hands slipped up his body and Tim's eyes went wide though no one was noticing his shock. The hands roamed from his hips, up his stomach and remained at his chest. A soft body pressed itself against him and moved with the music forcing him to move as well. "Uh...Uh..."

He looked over his shoulder to find a woman pressing herself against him. "Excuse me, miss...I am just trying to find my friend!" He shouted so she could hear him above the music.

"I'll be your friend" she purred in his ear. Her body was pressed remarkably firmly against him and Tim marveled at it thinking that the only way two bodies could get that close was during sex.

He took her hands in his and removed them from his chest. "Sorry, gotta go!"

Tim moved off into the crowd, leaving her standing there. Stupid sense of duty... He was now in a bit of a sour mood. A different night, a different time he might have liked to get to know her.

He kept scouring the crowd looking for anyone that even vaguely resembled Arin's frame or hair style. Bike...bet he has leather... One look around told him that he might have to be more specific as many people were wearing leather in many different forms. I think I hate this place.

Tim kept moving through the crowd. As he scanned the room his task felt hopeless.

Balthazar had not left the club. He was bored to be honest, and a human boy barking at him angrily was not particularly frightening to the centuries old fae. He hadn't eaten in a couple of days, but he wasn't nearly hungry enough to bother getting dragged into some kind of row with him. He might just be bored enough though. It was quite by chance that Bal even spotted him again, but what really caught his attention was that he smelled the boy first. He really did have such a bright soul, Bal thought hungrily. Every instinct in his body calling out to claim and feed.

Bal snaked up behind him quietly wanting to savor the chase with this one. Slithering one arm around his waist first, Bal pulled him flush back against his chest before running the other hand up his face and into his hair. "You look lonely there all by yourself." Bal purred into his ear, practically blasting him with carnal arousal.

Tim's mouth went dry. A hand slipped around his waist and there was a body against him again. This one lacked the innate softness of the female form. And then it hit him. His breathing quickened and the voice in his ear sent a shiver through him. No. I know this feeling...

Tim struggled to get his hand to his neck. He wanted to take the hand that rested on him and draw it up along his body or down lower. Get a hold of yourself Without the anger it was harder to resist the man's charms. "Not...lonely...I told you to get away from here...."

"I'm not much of a listener." Bal grinned smugly, bringing his tongue to Tim's neck and licking a stripe upward before latching his lips just below his ear, sucking a mark in place that was bound to leave a hicky. "Relax, I'm going to make you feel good kid." Bal said smiling against his ear. Hell, Bal was being down right playful. Having his meal know what he was, it was actually pretty entertaining, and he enjoyed the fact he was probably making this poor straight boy squirm as much as the actual energy he was leeching.

Tim ground his teeth. His breathing was labored but he couldn't tell if it was from using his willpower to fight off the desire or the desire itself. "I feel fine, thanks. I don't really need your help..." The words came between breaths. He was trying to get his hand to his neck, to the cross Kat gave him but it was like his hand had a mind of its own. Come on damn it! Think of Deirdre! Deirdre kissing another woman! No...no think of socks, underwear, naked...no...giraffes...fuck... He couldn't keep his thoughts focused.

"Is this what you like to do? Too unattractive on your own, gotta give them some voodoo to make them see past the ugly?'

"Keep talking dirty kid, and you'll see just how ugly I can get." Bal said unfazed, moving the hand from Tim's hair to his waist and started exploring up the shirt, stopping to tease some of the more sensitive places. "I've had sixteen hundred years to come to terms with my insecurities kiddo, you're not gonna get me there, but good effort." He complimented before shifting his hand back to the hem of the shirt and started pulling it off and over Tim's head, though was careful to avoid the necklace.

"Much better." Bal smirked. "I think I'm in the mood for some dirty dancing, and you kiddo, look much more inviting this way." Bal remarked, one hand on Tim's hip guiding his movement while the other teased a bit lower to play with the button on his fly, though not heading down all the way just yet.

Tim wanted to stop him. There was anger in his eyes but he couldn't fight as the man removed his shirt. Tim started dancing, hips moving at the man's guidance. "You know I will make you pay for this." There has to be some way to break this... "I know what you are doing. It isn't going to work."

He was fighting. His body was reacting but the rest of him was fighting with all he could muster. He couldn't fail. There was Arin to find and Kat to think about. Deirdre to protect. He couldn't succumb though he felt his willpower giving up and it angered him all the more.

"Oh I'm sure you'll try." Bal said cheerfully. One of his hands coming back for a feel of his ass. "So which one's your girlfriend? The one with pigtails smells fae, but you went practically ferel over the other one. Both maybe?" Bal asked with a grin, genuinely curious.

"Neither. I am here to protect them both. I need to keep them safe from the likes of your kind." Tim thought his knees might buckle as a hand grabbed his backside. This guy got Kat drunk, he would have.... Tim breathed hard through his nose in anger.

"That's not what either of their hormones were saying." Bal taunted. "Thought the little one might jump you right there, and both their stress levels were through the roof kiddo." Bal said trailing a line of open mouthed kisses up his spine. "Yours too, consider me the friendly neighborhood stress relief."

By this point Tim was shaking. His muscles were tired of resisting, of dancing. His mind was working in overtime to figure a way out of this and his willpower was beginning to falter.

"The stress was from being around someone like you." The kisses up his back made Tim simultaneously want to gag and kneel at the man's feet. He isn't human. "You want to be stress relief take a fucking hike."

He needed help, he knew it. If he couldn't figure something out soon he was going to break. The whole evening had worn on him, left him open and susceptible. Kat and Deirdre are counting on me.

Tim gave a halfhearted attempt to push the roaming hands off of his body. He growled in frustration.

"Nooooo, it was something else with those two. Little blonde one's ora was practically screaming for the bottle, and the other one was a mess far before I came along. They didn't want to be in their own heads, so I gave them what they wanted." Bal countered. "My kind as you put it, are excellent at reading oras." Bal finish that comment by nipping at his ear, though decided to take pity on the kid.

"One for the road." Was the only warning Bal gave before he forcefully flipped Tim around so their fronts were facing and latched his mouth to Tim's in a hungry, dominating kiss, though was careful to take only a quick nibble as both hands grabbed a handful of plump ass. After a moment, Bal pulled away and gave Tim a wink. "You better go check on your girls kiddo. I'm not the only one of my kind prowling around tonight, and they don't all have my self-control." And with that Bal let him go entirely with nothing but a gentle pat to the cheek before heading back into the crowd, satisfied he'd punished the human enough for presuming to banish him from his own turf. Calling dibs was one thing, Bal could respect that, but trying to kick him out of his own party couldn't go unpunished. Humans could be so uppity sometimes, putting on all sorts of airs and graces.

Tim was like a statue as he was turned around and kissed. When the man walked away he took deep breaths. "Fuck, fuck and more fuck...."

He didn't take the threat of more of them lightly but he couldn't move just yet. He leaned over, hands on his knees and tried to compose himself. Kat is in the bathroom, Deidre is with her but...they can't fight them off. I have to get to them, what if all this time... He couldn't bring himself to think about it but began to make his way through the crowd. It was slow going, his body protesting in numerous ways as he went.

Shirtless, sweating and tired Tim pushed through the people intent on the bathroom. He pushed through a few people, bumped into others and put his hands on the shoulder of a guy as he tried to squeeze past. "Excus-"

Tim stopped. "Arin! You need to come with me. I...." His eyes fell on the blonde that was dancing with Arin. He stared at her. There was something there and he was learning to slightly dread the sense of familiarity that fell over him. So who is she?

"Definitely the red blondey. It makes your hair look sexy." Amanda chipped in as they ransacked Arey's wardrobe.

"It's a rave party Amanda, I thought you're supposed to wear bright neon colors or white to catch the black light." Arey said dismissively, in no mood for her friend's teasing. Her hair and makeup were done with casual loose curls that had taken an hour to achieve and a playful smoky eye look she'd done over three times in an attempt to either look less like a tart or virgin. Unsurprisingly, it was a difficult balance to strike. Now she just needed an outfit to match, and it was crunch time at seven forty.

"True but you're gonna seem out of place with that 'posh' English accent of yours. 'Ye'll look cheap slummin' wif da seurfs m'am!'" Amanda joked, doing a terrible impression of and East London accent.

"Insisting on proper grammar does not make me posh." Arey bit back as she pulled out a sleeveless white lace top that she liked. It was pretty, but easy to move in, and was date nice, but not too dressy either.

"Sure thing grandma. The only lace you're allowed to wear on a hot date needs to be lining the unmentionables unless you want it to be the last date sweetie." Amada replied, snatching the top out of her hand.

"Here, I'll let you borrow this since we're the same size." Amanda said sounding aggrieved as she pulled out a hot pink bustier top complete with compromising back straps. "All in the name of getting you laid." She finished with a wink. Arey's face turned bright red at the sight.

"No way. I am not trying to look like a stripper either!" Arey replied immediately, to which her friend scoffed. "I got you covered. Literally." She said rolling her eyes as she pulled out a set of thin ripped white tank tops. "He'll get a peek at the goods not the full show."

*

"Thanks Shane. You know I'll have your back if you need it."

"No worries man. I owed you one and if we can't count on each other to help out, who can we count on?" The voice from the phone sounded cheerful and sincere. Arin found himself again wishing Shane was one of them. Sometimes people were great with each other without needing some historical connection.

"Preaching to the choir. Have a great night, see ya," Arin hung up the phone. He had immediately called Shane after finishing up with Arey. Sitting in his room, he took mental stock.

Rave? I've heard so many people talk about them. Galaxy just wasn't that kind of place. So, should I go for the role or just show up like I always would?

It didn't take long for him to realize that comfort on the bike would win out. He had offered to pick Arey up and he needed to be dressed for that. He would much rather have Arey comfortable behind him than show up to 'fit in' to a rave. However, he did have something that might cross the two worlds. He went to his closet and dug out some older racing leathers. They were a bit tight now that he'd been focusing on his workout and swordplay but they still fit. The black leather pants with white racing stripes would go well with the rave. He grabbed a plain white t-shirt that clung well and his blue, black and white leather jacket. Finally he made sure to take the extra helmet and headed out to his bike. He would have to make a few adjustments to set up for a passenger but would be on his way shortly. Showing up a few minutes early wouldn't be horrible. It would let him take the long way to the rave with Arey holding on.

*

Arin had no trouble finding the dorm. He made sure to make a noticeable entrance, letting his bike rev high and let the high pitch growl of the exhaust announce his presence. He pulled in front of the building Arey mentioned and killed the engine. He pulled the helmet off and ran his hands through his hair to try and restore some of the spikes. He dismounted, securing his helmet on the handle bars. With an ease he only partly felt he approached the door and buzzed.

In the end, Arey took the ripped white tank, but rejected the bustier, to which Amanda have proclaimed her a prude. Instead, Arey paired it off with a lime green tank top with the ripped white one over it and a pair of comfy jeans and her white running sneakers. Arey felt more comfortable in them than in heels, and at a rave, she figured it was the better choice. She'd just finished pulling everything on when she heard the sound of a revving engine.

"Hey, you didn't say your date was with sexy bar tender!" Amanda called from the window, laughing lightly when she heard Arey stumble in her haste to leave the bathroom.

"He's here?" She asked dashing over to the window. Outside she could see Arin dismounting from his bike, and nervously she turned to her friend. "Be serious ok, do I look alright?" Arey asked stepping back for her friend to examine.

Amanda paused for a moment before replying. "You look good Arey, don't worry about it." She said smiling one of her rarely genuine ones before her eyes turned serious. "And if he says anything otherwise I'll break his arm for you."


"Thanks...I think." Arey replied with a smile before heading for the stairs when she heard the buzzer. Arin was waiting there at the entrance door when she made her way down, and she had to shoo Amanda away, who was making kissy noises from the top of the stairs before opening the door and stepping outside to give them more privacy. Amanda meant well, but sometimes obnoxious was just...obnoxious.

"Hey!" Was her first less than witty greeting.

Arin looked up at the sound of her voice and smiled, both in greeting and in pleasure at the sight. He watched her walk down the steps as if it were a performance just for him. Though the clothes were typical rave she wore them very well, accentuating her curves in all the right ways. Something about the makeup and hair highlighted her eyes perfectly and Arin found his gazed locked until she stood in front of him.

"Oh... uh, hey back," He blinked and became aware of his staring and realized he hadn't even responded yet, "You look amazing."

"Thanks." Arey tried to reply smoothly, though the blush that spread up to her cheeks ruined the effect. Arey wasn't really used to compliments, and Amanda constantly teased that she blushed way too easily, so she was a little self-conscious about it. Getting a good look at Arin in all that leather was kind of intoxicating as well. Arey had a bit of a type, and the common factor tended to be leather. "You look great too." She replied with warm cheeks, hoping she hadn't been caught staring at his bum. It was just hard not to notice was all...

He looked down at the helmet in his hand and back up at her hair with trepidation, "I should have warned you not to do too much with your hair. It looks gorgeous, but this," he held out the helmet for her, "Will create a style all it's own. Sorry."

"It'll probably be too dark to notice anyway." Arey assured with a smile before taking the helmet and strapping it on. "Besides, I probably would have spent an hour doing it anyway. Kind of a girl thing." Arey joked as they walked back to his bike and they both got on.

"However, I promise you, the ride will be worth it. Exhilarating speeds, engine vibrations, the feel of the open air. Just be sure to hold on tight and move your body with mine so the balance isn't thrown off."

He was looking forward to taking a little extra time to get to the party. He wanted to show off his riding skill and give her an exciting, and memorable, start to their date. Having her holding onto him the whole time was not something he was looking to end quickly, either.

"Okay." Arey replied, almost nervously circling her arms around his middle. He smelled like grass and fresh water, and there was some kind of spice there she couldn't identify but found instantly comforting. Almost as soon as she touched him, Arey felt more comfortable, a sense of acceptance and rightness settling over her. "I'll hold you to that then, but forewarning, I'm a 'jock' so it takes a lot to get my adrenalin pumping." Arey teased, circling her arms around him a little more tightly.

Arin chuckled as he pulled his helmet on, "Okay, jock, let's see how you handle not being in control then?" He fired the engine and revved high a few times. The bike rumbled pleasantly under them. He turned his head and asked, "Ready?"

Arey wasn't sure why that comment sent such a shiver of anticipation down her spine, considering she was usually suck a control freak, but it was kind of thrilling.

He patted her left thigh just above the knee as a signal and then they were off. An easy start but he kept the revs high at first. Partly to show off the sound of the engine, nothing like a high powered engine being used well, and partly to keep the bike vibrating. Adrenaline or otherwise, now that Arey challenged him he planned to keep her attention.

He navigated quickly through the residential areas before finally getting onto a highway where he could really open up. He had had Kat rig up a fancier radar detector. Nothing like this existed on the market. So he knew he had some clear sailing and could really push it. He lowered his left hand and grabbed Arey's hands around his waist, signaling her to hold on tighter. Once he was sure she was ready he twisted the throttle moving from fourth to sixth gear in a matter of seconds. He slalomed through traffic that seemed to be standing still. Horns blared and curse words that couldn't be heard were hurled their way. Arin wore a huge smile but his focus was all on the flow of the traffic. He watched for openings and movements, always one step ahead of the other drivers. Soon they were leaving the city limits and Arin knew he'd have to turn around if he ever wanted to get to the actual party. He choose the next exit and pulled off. Finding a nearby parking lot he slowed and pulled in. He wasn't quite ready to head back and wanted to find out how Arey was. The bad thing about riding two is it is difficult to have conversation.

As they took off, the speed was impressive, and Arin definitely delivered on the promise he'd made for a thrilling ride. By the end of the ride, face half planted against his shoulder, she'd been laughing merrily and grinning like a loon.

After shutting down the bike he raised his visor and turned his head, "So, what'd you think?"

"I think you sir, are a man of your word." Arey said popping the visor up on her own helmet. "I've never been on a motorbike before, but that was incredible!"

Arin felt a flush of pride when Arey made the seemingly throwaway comment of being a man of his word. He knew why it would make him react that way, of course, but this was a little more intense. It felt more like he was being recognized rather than complimented. And it seemed a little odd. He shook it off quickly because it was still a good feeling, regardless, and brought himself back to the situation at hand.

"Good to know I didn't disappoint on the first impression of the date. Now, let's see if I can live up to saving my lady from the 'distress' of being at a party. Shall I take it easier on the way back?"

"No way." Arey said grinning as she pulled the visor back down. "The ride here was way too much fun to go slow now."

"I'm happy to hear you say that."

They rode off again. This ride not quite the exact repeat of the previous one but it was close. Arin made sure to find a few sharp corners where he could really lay the bike down as he turned. He felt Arey move with him like she could read his mind. It was easier, more comfortable, than any other passenger he ever had. He was hyper aware of her presence but she had almost no effect on how he had to handle the bike.

Finally they pulled into a lot near the party and dismounted. He collect the helmets and locked them to the bike. Once again he ran his fingers through his hair quickly to restore the disordered spikes.

"Now. Let's see if the rest of the night can hold up on the thrilling excitement," he grinned.

"Sure thing." Arey said shaking her hair out a little before pulling a hair band out of her pocket and throwing it up into a quick ponytail, guessing it was going to be hot in there. Feeling a little bold, Arey slid her hand into his as they walked into the party, that warm feeling from earlier spreading through her more.

Arin took her hand with a comfortable grasp. It felt like it belonged, as though they had known each other for a long time already. The warm feelings of comfort and friendship were welcome. Arin felt quite attracted to this woman. Yet, the instant pull, the overwhelming desire that he remembered from the dream with Guin, wasn't there. He didn't think about it too long. It wasn't important. He was happy that they were hitting it off right away.

The music was loud, and it looked like the other party goers had already gotten a substantial head start with the alcohol. Arey was more of a social drinker, so wasn't really inclined to head straight to the bar right away to catch up. "You wanna dance?" She asked smiling up at Arin. Raves weren't really her sort of thing, but if they didn't take the whole scene too seriously, then it might just end up being fun, especially with Arin here.

Arin took in the crowd as they walked in. He always liked to survey his surroundings. Viv always told him to be prepared for anything, anywhere, and this seemed like the place that would attract unwelcome attention. Still, he didn't want to miss out on anything with Arey. So after a quick look he nodded, "Of course. The bike was a good start but I don't think I've had nearly enough of you being close." He followed her into the crowd, trying to carve space for themselves.

Arey smiled, silently pleased by the compliment. The music picked up to a quicker beat, and the crowd pushed in more, forcing them to stand practically on top of each other. One of her hands landed on his hip, and there was a sudden flash of light. For a moment she didn't see neon or black lights, there were stars and a giant campfire. Instead of alcohol and hairspray, she smelled horse and earth, felt companionship and contentment. And then as quickly as it had appeared, it was gone. The glare from the disco ball shining in her eyes she blinked hard before shaking it off. That was weird...and a really random daydream to be having on a first date she been freaking out over all day.

Arin felt it coming. He had learned to recognize the build up by now. The flash of light and scene change was almost second nature. The campfire was a bit less expected. He couldn't remember a time when he and Guin had been around a fire. It vanished before it could really develop into something. He saw the confusion in Arey's eyes, but she seemed to recover quickly. He didn't want to press anything just yet. He felt it might be better to let her experience on her own before he put ideas in her head. He wanted her to come to the conclusion on her own and not try to live up to some expectation he had set. However, that didn't mean he couldn't help it along a bit. He pulled her closer and moved his mouth near her ear.

"I do think this is quickly over taking the excitement on the bike. I'm quite enjoying our evening so far," he could smell the perfume and under that, her. It was strangely attracting. Not strange, like he didn't expect to be attracted. Rather, strange in that he didn't feel the expected, deep seated, Lancelot, attraction. He was quite attracted to this girl, Arey. It felt odd to feel something as Arin only. He didn't know if it was weird or if he enjoyed the lack of predetermination.

"Me too." Arey said returning the smile. "So what's your favorite color?" She asked out of the blue. She had the urge to really get to know Arin, and the own attraction she felt toward him only intensified that feeling. She figured that was a safe first date question.

Arin chuckled, "Currently, purple. It changes though. But fair enough. I'm moving too fast," he backed off just a little bit, but now he could look her in the eyes.

"You mentioned you're a jock. What's your best sport then?" Arin genuinely wanted to know more about Arey. He had been so wrapped up in Guin that he'd sort of skipped past that in his mind. Being reminded was a good thing. Focus on this pretty girl in front of you, man. Not the one in a past life.

"Soccer." Arey replied without hesitation. "I play forward at Ambrose."

"What about you? Obviously you have some wicked skill on a bike, what else are you interested in?" Arey asked.

"Soccer? With that sexy accent you didn't call it football? Stooping down to my Yankee level?" He grinned. He just wasn't able to pass up a little teasing.

"Yes well you yanks all seem rather defensive about it. Practically gave my coach a heart attack when I told him I had no idea who the bloody Jets were." Arey teased back

"Yeah, I tend to focus on what I want to be good at. Then I get really good. Bike. Mixing drinks. Swordplay. Other activities that may, or may not, be pertinent at some time," he winked. Talking about himself was something he was quite comfortable with. He knew it often came across as bragging but he could back any claim he made. He enjoyed being good at what he did and didn't see the harm in talking himself up a little. He tried not to go overboard.

"Mostly I do the bar. Do the swordplay thing. I tend to read a lot of history books. I like to research the various battles and tactics. Always fascinated me. Also, my sort of sister gets me some real cool, hard to find stuff," Kat had been able to really did into the archives of some old libraries and get him digital copies of super rare books. She was a total enabler of his focus on fighting and tactics.


"Swordplay?" Arey asked, that being the thing that jumped out at her the most. It was an unusual hobby, but strangely she could picture Arin handling a sword, sweaty and shirtless with muscles bulging...

"H-how'd you get into that?" Arey asked clearing her throat quickly as he face turned into a tomato. Good thing it was dark.

"I'm a bit of an odd fellow. Like I said, history, battles, fighting. Always been of interest to me. I got hooked on medieval combat. Knights in armor, riding horses, that kind of thing. One main reason I went to the bike angle. Anyway, I found a local place that did some recreation of historical battles and took it from there. Of course, it all started by being controlled and looking good for spectators at fests and things, but I wanted to learn the real thing. More books. More research. A few of us all got together and just started doing things a bit more seriously. We actually get armored up, plastic and foam, not real metal, and beat on each other. Fun times. Excellent practice. Interested in joining up?" He grinned. He knew he'd be baiting her. Yet, now was as good a time as any to start getting her used seeing the fighting that will likely have to happen.

Arey chuckled at the picture he painted, and another feeling of warmth came over her. "Sounds like a lot of fun." Arey admitted.

"Soccer at the school. When you aren't playing, what are you studying?"

"I haven't declared a major yet, but I'm thinking either medicine or law. It just depends on what I end up liking better I guess." Arey replied, somewhat embarrassed.

"No reason to jump the gun. Figuring out what you want is better than struggling through because it's what someone told you to do."

"True enough. Nice thing about being on scholarship I guess. No parents trying to push you into their dream career." Arey conceded. The music had just changed over to a rare slow song, and Arey had shifted her arms up almost shyly to circle round Arin's neck. Arey hadn't slow danced since year 9, and that had been an awkward mess, but she figured she still knew what to do.

Not long into the song though, a shirtless man came pushing through the crowd and stopped when he saw Arin. Apparently they knew each other Arey thought in confusion. The guy seemed vaguely familiar, but Arey couldn't place him. A classmate maybe she reasoned? "Do you two need a minute?" Arey asked awkwardly, feeling like she was intruding on something.

Arin was enjoying the closeness when someone bumped and grabbed him. Exasperated he turned to brush off a suspected drunk or otherwise over served when he recognized Tim, "What? Why the hell are you here?"

Tim looked completely unsure and cut off anything else Arin might say, "I-Kat...." With a deep inhale he relaxed just a little. "Look, sorry I need you to come to the bathroom. Kat's not okay. And...." He looked over at Arey. "Things aren't what you think they are."

He gave Arin a look that asked him to trust him. He knew he had only just met him but he hoped that their past bond would count for something. "You can bring her too but...not sure that is a good idea."

"Kat? What?" Arin sighed, "I should have figured she wouldn't leave well enough alone."

He turned back to Arey, "Kat is that sort of sister I was talking about. Tim here is a friend. Apparently they must have got wind of my plans to come here and wanted to join the fun. You're more than welcome to come meet Kat. Despite what Tim says, it's probably fine," Arin had a sense of dread. He knew Tim wasn't going to speak lightly, but he really didn't want to desert Arey. He looked to Tim, trying to convey the spot he was in.

Why do I feel liked I've just been insulted? Arey thought taken aback. Wondering why Arin's friend seemed so put off by her. They hadn't even bloody met, and she was already getting pointed "ditch her" looks from his friends. She wasn't really sure how to respond to that, but at the mention of Arin's sister being in trouble, she back off from the issue mentally. Maybe he was just anxious was all.

Tim looked ill. "Nice to meet you, wish it was better circumstances." He held out a hand and braced himself. "I am Tim. Sorry about all this, really. Bad time here and all..." He felt terrible but he was incredibly certain that this was not going to go well.

"You too." Arey replied, reaching out to take his hand until she got a better look at his face, and reached her hand up to feel his forehead instead. "Bloody hell, are you alright?! You're burning up!" Arey asked concerned, the pre-med student in her kicking in as a strong urge to protect and take care of this man came over her.

Tim shook his head, eyes wide. "No. No things are not alright." He looked to Arin. How did he not know? How did he think it was Guin? Tim knew, the moment her hand touched his forehead. He saw it all. The kneeling as he was knighted, the discussions over maps, the laughing, the battles. His eyes moved from the woman to Arin and back again. He had to fight the urge to kneel at her feet. Oh Arin....

Oh fuck. Really? Arin inwardly winced as he watched the two react to each other.

Tim didn't know if she felt it too but he knew. Trust your instincts Kat said. Well I fucking win the prize now don't I?

"We need to go to the bathroom...." It was all he could say. He stared at Arey, the woman before him with admiration and respect in his eyes.

"I think you need some water." Arey replied, seeing the look in his eyes snapping her back to reality, and making her feel insanely uncomfortable. A little warning of trepidation flared up from somewhere deep inside, and something screamed at her that she certainly did not want to go anywhere near that bathroom.

Arin looked to Arey and half shrugged, "Maybe you should come. I think you might be interested in meeting Kat too. She's cool."

"You're friend said she wasn't feeling well, are you sure she'd want me there...?" Arey asked uncertainly. She trusted Arin, probably more than knowing him for two days warranted, but there was also a growing anxiety rising up that she couldn't put a name to.

Arin was feeling pressured. Obviously Tim and Kat have had some kind of event, happening or something. He couldn't just leave Arey here. Yet, Tim was quite insistent that her coming was bad. He knew Tim for less than a day but something in him was sure that Tim would not be frivolous about this. Arin needed some kind of assurance that Arey wouldn't just leave. Meeting Kat at a rave and getting it all laid out wasn't his plan. He needed to do something to make sure that Arey would be here when he came back, or at the very least, there would be a second date.

"I'm pretty sure things are okay. If you'd like to meet her now, shouldn't be a problem. If not, wait here, I'll be right back," Arin leaned in toward her, sliding a hand behind her head. He kissed her, gently, but fully. He was hoping for some kind of spark, flashback, something to convince her to stay. It was extremely pleasant. He quite enjoyed the kiss. However, it was a kiss. Nothing else.

He stepped away, "I... I'll be right back. Or... you know."

Tim froze. Oh not good...not good... He waited, holding his breath and frowned as Arin stepped away. No shock, no surprise. My instincts have been right. He’s deluded. His mouth formed a straight line. "You both coming or what?" Still not a good idea.

The kiss was unexpected, out of the blue really, but not unwelcome either. She didn't exactly have a lot of experience with the whole kissing thing, and she was pretty much forcefully blocking out the insident from last night completely, but this definitely hit the top of her list. A little unsurely, she kissed back, enjoying to feel of his surprisingly soft lips against hers as she tilted her head back for a better angle. It was over too quickly, and she felt a little breathless afterward, but she was smile once the broke away, a little confused but happy.

"Sure..." Arey said hesitantly, lacing her fingers through Arin's when Tim asked if she was coming or not. It didn't really feel right to just stay behind after sharing that, and he was asking her to meet his sister. It would be rude to not go she reasoned, pushing away the nervous feeling.

Tim sighed and led the way to the women's bathroom. How do I explain this to him. Shit this is going so beyond bad. What would Ywain...I mean I do? Tim didn't have a clue.

He pushed open the door and looked down at Deirdre and Kat who remained where he left them on the floor. "I found Arin but you should know I found out that..."

Deirdre looked up as they entered. She paled immediately. "I have to go."

Tim shook his head. "No you have to stay. We..." He looked at Arin. "Lock the door would you?"

Deidre was shaking, almost violently. She kept shaking her head.

Arin looked at Tim, confused by the request, "Huh? Why? And who's... oh, wait. I remember you. From Galaxy."

"No, no you don't." She gently moved Kat. "Arin is here. I have to go." She couldn't bring herself to look at the blonde woman.

Arey didn't notice the other woman at first, as she'd sent an odd look Tim's way when he said to lock the bathroom door. When she heard Arin say he recognize someone from Galaxy however, she turned her head to look at the other occupants in the bathroom before going as stiff as a board, and almost forget to breath.

ITS HER! a voice she didn't recognized in her mind screamed, though Arey certainly recognized her from last night. She wanted to leave, and Arey seconded the motion, suddenly overcome with the urge to flee.

Tim sighed, "You can't leave."

Deirdre's lip trembled. "Yes I can." She stood gently leaving Kat. Her eyes moved from the woman to Arin. "This is a big joke. That is why I am here. You want a reason? It is punishment for what I did. I am to watch them..."

Tim reached out to grab Deirdre as she headed to the door. She stopped dead in front of Arin who blocked her path. "Let me pass please." Her voice was full of sadness and pleading.

Tim shook his head. "If you do Arin you are making a big mistake."

Deirdre raised her eyes to meet Arin's, "Please."

The pain in the other woman's voice felt like a physical blow to Arey, and her hand dropped from Arin's as if burned. She was confused, felt jumbled. Part of Arey wanted nothing more than to pull the other woman into her arms and hold her until her pain went away, a deep voice that was not her own demanded it. The other part screamed at her to run, fast and far and to never come back. She started breathing hard instead, inching closer to the door as the other woman approached.

Arin's world flipped. He felt like he must do what this new woman asked, as though he should be only out to ensure her desires. Looking into her eyes as she pleaded with him to let her pass all the flashbacks with Arey replayed in his head. Every one of them included Guin. Yet, every one of them included Arthur. Arin felt the color drain from his face. His one chance to make it right. His whole goal in this new life, missed because he mistook the person in the vision. There she was and he had left her to Shane.

He turned to Tim, "I don't know what to do now. Help?"

He sunk to the floor.

Tim looked pained. "I-"

Deirdre watched Arin sink to the floor, she could hear the woman behind her, breathing hard out of anxiety. "I have done it already." There were tears in her eyes. She looked at Tim. "You should tell them. Help him."

She looked down at Arin and knelt beside him. Her hand brushed his cheek. "I am sorry...."

Tim was at a loss. He crossed to Arey. "Here, come get a drink of water..." He wanted to clear space, to give the three of them room and right now Arey looked in the most need of some sort of breather. "It's okay, it is a lot to take in."

Arey didn't know what had happened, couldn't explain it to herself in any way that made sense. Not five minutes ago she'd just had her first proper kiss with a boy she liked, and now it felt like the world had just flipped on its side. Arin sunk to the floor, looking as lost as she felt, and she didn't know what to do. Arin was hurting, that woman was hurting and she didn't know how to make it stop. The woman looked heartbroken, and she leaned down next to Arin, apologizing as she brushed his cheek.

And that was all it took. Like a flood gate had just been opened up, pain, anger, betrayal all felt fresh and new. She saw flashes of images, people she recognized but didn't, and then there was just pain. In the back of her mind she felt a presence, trying to crawl its way to the surface, trying to gently edge her back for control, and that, more than anything else, terrified her. With a will power she hardly knew she possessed, she beat back at it relentlessly until it finally slunk away.

"I don't want any water." Arey replied hoarsely brought back from the brink by Tim's voice. "I don't know what the bloody hell you're talking about, but this is...is..." Arey didn't finish that sentance. Instead she turned on her heel and launched herself at the door.

Deirdre stood and put her hand up to stop Arey. "Don't. Don't leave. You are scared and confused. We all are." She was surprisingly calm. Her eyes met Arey's. Their blue depths made Deirdre feel like she was drowning for a moment. "Please. Don't leave him, not like this. We all just need a moment."

Arin sat on the floor, looking straight down. His attention had been totally focused on Tim or the new woman until this point. Now, he noticed, out of the corner of his eye, Kat, laying on the floor. He turned to look at her. She did not look well. Arin shook his head and suddenly, the Lancelot part of him fell away. What had happened to Kat. He turned to Tim and almost growled, "Is Kat okay? What happened? Who did this to her?" He dragged himself over to where she lay.

"S'okay...I barffed up most of the drugs…I think." Kat mumbled, head still pounding too much to get up.

Tim inhaled. "Incubus. He got a hold of her as she was chasing Deirdre and got her drunk but I fought him off. She is okay just still a bit drunk. He got me as well, while I was trying to find you to tell you I found...well you know. She stayed with Kat but I think she needs to get home."

Deirdre looked at Arey, "You will be okay." She gave her a smile and squeezed her hand before turning for the door.

Arin stood up, a resolve coming back that had been missing for a time, "Don't." The soldier in him started giving orders, "There is no guarantee this Incubus has left. Or that it's the only one here. If you leave now, when they know you are here, you are unlikely to make it to the door. Now is not the time to play with the past. We need to focus on the present and get us all out of here, safe. Tim, that cross, it's iron?"

Arey didn't know what to think. This was the girl who had comforted her yesterday when she'd thought the world was crashing down around her. Her eyes were earnest and a part of Arey called out to go to her. She couldn't believe a words the woman way saying though, it just all sounded too insane.

"Don't yell at her." Arey practically growled. An anger rising up in her that was partly her own, but mostly not. "What the fuck are you talking about?" Arey felt like shouting, felt like punching someone, and a lot of that anger seemed highly directed for some reason.

Tim nodded slowly, his eyes on Arey's back. All kinds of fucked up now. "He warned me there were more out there."

"Perfect. I have a set of, well not brass knuckles obviously, but iron. You and I will cover the others," he turned to Arey. He knew what she would be feeling. He saw it in her face, but he didn't have the ability or desire to explain.

"I am not yelling. I am trying to ensure none of us end up as a midnight snack. Please, be pissed at me all you like, swear at me up and down, but do not go off on your own. If you are so pissed at me that you can't accept my help then accept Tim's. For her sake." He pointed at Kat.

"We need to get her home. She will explain it all."

Deirdre was still looking at Arey. She didn't move though she wanted to.

"Help from what?!" Arey exclaimed in frustration. No one was talking sense. Incubuses? What the flying fuck!? Was this just some kind of game? Get his buddies from Galaxy to pull some stupid prank on one of the girls who was fool enough to give him their number at the bar? That seemed a hell of a lot more plausible than anything they were telling her now.

"Help from those that would harm you, and them. I know it makes no sense and defies all reason but it is the truth. They will protect you even though you don't know that you need it." Her voice was calm and reassuring. There was a levelness to it that should not be there given all that had gone on. "There are things that are strange and unusual out there. Haven't you seen the crowd?" She offered Arey a reassuring smile.

Arey just stared hard, at each and every one of them in turn. "Do you have any idea how bonkers you sound?"

"Only every idea," Arin nodded.

"Yes" Tim said.

Deirdre nodded.

"Look, you said you were thinking about being a doctor? Think of it this way. This young girl needs help out of a rave and she's currently surrounded by a bunch of loons. Seems like it's the only reasonable thing for you to do. Help her get home safe," Arin knew there was no way he would convince her of the rest of it. So, he fell to something more mundane.

"I thought she was your sister? Or was that a lie too?" Arey asked eyes hard, though they softened a little when she looked at Kat. She looked dehydrated and definitely under the influence of something. Medical attention there would be wise.

"I always said, sort of sister. She's not directly related but she lives with my mother," Arin explained.

"She crazy too?" Arey shot back, though her eyes stayed with Kat, the overly morally compelled part of her being too easily swayed.

Tim moved to pick Kat up, cradling her in his arms. Nice play Arin. He gave the man a look of appreciation.

Kat gave an exaggerated cough, playing along. "Help me they're nuts..." She joked weakly giving Arey a wink. Arey just blinked, not sure what to say to that.

"Not helping Kat," Arin whispered to her.

Deirdre backed up very slowly to the door. She hoped to make an exit while they discussed. She stopped when she noticed Tim's eyes on her. The look he gave her made her pause.

Tim whispered to Arin. "Don't let Deirdre slip away. She is going to try, I know it."

Arin nodded, "Noted."

Arin looked to the woman Tim called Deidre, "It's really, really not a good idea to leave. You know that. Tim says you've experienced it. Nothing in this room is going to be worse that what one of those things will do to you," Arin spoke plainly. He wasn't trying to convince her, he was just laying it bare. Too many balls in the air and he was just barely keeping it together himself. The only thing going for him was the knowledge that Viv had given him. He knew damn well that, if what Tim said was true and there were more of those monsters out there, then the only way they had a chance was sitcking together.

Tim nodded, "Shall we then?" He hoped that it was settled because he wanted to be anywhere but right here, right now.

Deirdre looked away from Arin. She couldn't face him. "I am aware but I thank you to leave me to my own decisions. You have enough on your plate."

Tim crossed the bathroom, Kat in his arms. He passed Arey, "Come on. Stay close." He moved to the door, slipping past Deirdre. "Don't you dare disappear."

"I do have a lot on my plate. Yes. And you taking off will only add to that burden," Arin sighed.

Tim opened the door and exited the bathroom. He gave one last look over his shoulder to make sure they were all following.

Deirdre stepped out of the way, letting Arey move past. "You should stay close in case she gets sick again. There was more than just booze that he gave her."

She looked at Arin, "I will not add to your problems here. But I cannot stay once we are outside. I shouldn't be here."

"I will not tell you what to do outside of any threatening situation. However, I strongly advise you to continue with us to a safe place. We will then be able to arrange anything that needs arranging," Arin's tone was one of resignation. He didn't have the will to fight multiple battles. He just wanted to get everyone safe and be allowed to focus on that. It was the only thing allowing him to function currently.

Deirdre smiled. "I know who I am. I know who I was. I know what is out there...mostly. I won't interfere with what you were doing." She turned and followed out the door. Her chest hurt and she wanted to cry but couldn't. There would be time for that later.

Arin turned to Arey, "Please?"

Arey felt conflicted. They were obviously crazy, all of them, but they made it clear they weren't letting her leave the bathroom unless it was with them, and apparently the club to. Arin said safe place, which implied he was trying to take her somewhere. There was no way in fucking hell she was going to let that happen, but for now she'd play along until they got out to the streets. She could break away once they were out there, and she was confident she could outrun any of them of foot. It was survival mode now, so silently she followed along, tense, and waiting for her chance to bolt.

"Where'd your shirt go?" Kat asked absently to Tim, as if just noticing that it was gone.

Tim blushed, "Ugh well....Incubus took it off of me. He well...I fought but he managed to get close. Strong bugger."

"That code for he put the whammy on you?" Kat replied tiredly, but some humor played across her face.

Tim looked chagrinned, "A little but not because I wasn't trying. It was not easy for him."

"Never said it was." Kat agreed. "You're a strong bugger too."

"You are sweet Kat. I still feel like I failed and with..." Tim shook his head. "Never mind. You just rest sweetie." He hugged her a little closer, feeling very protective and overly aware.

"You didn't fail anything." Kat protested. "I'm the one supposed to be looking out for you noob." She gently patted him on the shoulder snuggling closer for reassurance. "Can't help your MVP gettin' KOed in the first quarter." She tried to tease.

Tim blushed. "Rest you." He looked up towards where they were going.

"Oh yeah." Kat challenged. "Make me." She finished sticking out her tongue.

"Careful there half pint." He smiled down at her.

"Are you really gonna make that a thing?" Kat whined at the nickname, but smiled back.

"Maybe. You gonna make me stop? Half pint?" Tim gave her a wink.

"Don't tempt me toots. I can be pretty creative when properly motivated." She grinned back, pleased.

Tim chuckled.

Deirdre walked, back straight and held slightly tilted. She heard Arin ask the woman to come along. She felt a twinge of guilt that she hadn't done enough to calm the woman down and still put up a resistance of her own. When she saw them walk in together it was like someone had stabbed her. She immediately knew who the woman was, no doubt. Maybe it is for the best. I won't have to be the thing that relieves his guilt. He will have Arthur, he will have her. No conflict, no hiding. They can have a bond that is as strong as it was before and there will be no worry that I might come between them. This is right. She tried to convince herself of that and her rational mind knew it but another part of her was heartbroken. She had hurt them by her mere presence. I told Tim he should have just let me go. If Arin had figured it out after they had been dating then I wouldn't matter, Guinevere wouldn't matter. She was lost in her thoughts as she followed Tim out into the club and to the door.

Tim moved through the bodies, Kat in his arms. He was not gentle as he shoved people out of the way. His eyes darted around, watching for signs of danger as well as behind him to make sure the women followed. He knew Arin would ensure it as well, he trusted him. He fought back his sense of dread, replacing it with duty and alertness. There was no time now to worry about what might happen once they got out of here.

The front door loomed ahead. Tim was almost holding his breath. He worried about what might be waiting for them out there. Not just now but in the coming days. What would happen with Arin and Arey? What of Deirdre? Could this be repaired enough that they could still win this battle that seemed to be coming or were they doomed before they really had gotten started?

Arin finally followed the rest out of the bathroom. There was no time to wallow in his self-pity, he had to make sure they were safe. He watched the crowd and the group in front of him. Deirdre walked just like Guin did. Proud, regal, beautiful. He shook his head. Stop, that's over now. Focus. He saw Tim and Kat exchanging grins. Good, she seems okay. Arin was just realizing that Kat meant more to himself, as Arin, than anything about Guin did to his Lancelot part. It was seeing Kat helpless on the floor that kicked him out of his stupor. Sort of sister? I think I can drop the sort of now. Finally he looked back to Arey. She looked jumpy, shocked and scared. No doubt, and she hasn't even been told who she was yet. Arin sighed. This beautiful woman, who he was actually finding himself attracted to and not as Lancelot, but as Arin, turns out to be his king and best friend ever. What's next? Merlin is some sort of skeptic that rails against any type of unexplainable anything? I can't imagine this becoming more awkward.

The shock of the cold as Tim opened the door refocused Arin's attention. Good job at keeping an eye out. he berated himself.

With a shove he opened the door. The cool air hit his bare torso but his concern was for Kat. He held her closer against him. "Cab?" He looked to Arin.

Alan hated night clubs. They were noisy, dirty, and attracted the wrong kind of people. Or not people at all, He thought grumpily. Why the professor had sent him here with the damn succubus he’d impressed into service, he had no clue. Matt would have been the better choice, he was the one who could use magic after all. Probably thought he’d get distracted with all the half-naked girls around. he thought unkindly.

“Do you…smell them?” Alan asked the succubus uncertainly, her presence mostly just making him feel uncomfortable. Being attracted to women was weird to him, and though he could rationalize why she could induce that reaction in his head, it didn’t make it feel any less weird.

Shaukar breathed in deeply. They were here. She’d had a taste of the lovely man already, she could track him now, follow his scent wherever he went. The fae girl’s smell she recognized too. They were here, and together. She wanted to rip out the girl’s throat for daring to burn her face with iron. Maybe she’d break the girl’s legs first; drag them both to a corner and make her watch while Shaukar drained the man dry. NOT ENOUGH! her mind screamed. She wanted vengeance, and she’d had her fill of energy last night, thanks to her new employer. She could afford to take her time with this.
“There, by the door.” She hissed, keeping them in her line of sight.

Alan looked at the group she pointed out. Two men and three girls. One he surprisingly recognized. "The one with the ponytail's in my chem class." Alan remarked. "Think she's one of them?"

Shaukar's eyes blazed as they landed on the girl, breathing in a ragged breath. "Yes." She practically moaned.

The door was in sight, and Arey tensed. It felt like someone was watching her, but she decided to chock it up to the watchful eyes of the loons she was currently walking with. She had to stop herself from walking on the balls of her feet, it was too much of a give away to her intention to run. She had to wait until they made it out of the door. Ahead, she heard Tim ask about a cab, and she took a deep breath, preparing to break away.

Arin stepped out the door and turned to Tim, "Absolutely. I have my bike here. I can't take everyone." Leaving Tim with the entire group was not a good idea. Deirdre seemed less likely to bolt currently. Arey seemed unpredictable and Kat needed attention. Having only one person in that group would ensure trouble. "I can leave my bike here and pick it up later."

Tim nodded, relieved that Arin wouldn't leave him to wrangle all the women. He wasn't sure he had the energy or willpower to fight them. "Good, okay...." He shifted Kat and made an arm free. He watched down the street for the first free cab. It wouldn't be hard to get one, not in this city and not outside of a club. One was coming down the road. Tim raised his arm and started waving it down.

Deirdre stood quietly. Her only purpose right now was not to spook the woman and not to make Arin's life more difficult. She'd already done enough by just being there. Once we get to a better place I will just take off. Maybe they will let me just take the cab home... She felt an odd shiver run through her. She didn't want to stay but the other part of her didn't want to be parted from them. You can't win this. I have to do what is best for everyone. Our punishment is I have to distance myself. You did that. Your mistakes have to be paid for and this is it. Deirdre chanced a glance to the blonde woman. She looked stressed and tense. Deirdre wanted to go to her, to hug her but the last time they had ended up in a passionate kiss. The memory made her cheeks flushed a little. She looked away. The universe can be cruel, you just have to live with it. Kat said you were mentally strong, prove it. Walk away without a fuss.

They were outside. Tim held Kat in his arms while he and Arin looked to call over a cab. Carefully Arey looked both ways down ether side of the street. Right would take her toward a main road she guessed, and decided she'd bolt that way. She caught the other woman staring at her for a moment and held her breath. She looked away and Arey turned, sprinting to the right to get away. She couldn't look at those eyes anymore. Run run run...

Deirdre wasn't shocked when she caught the motion of the blonde running away out of the corner of her eye. She licked her lips. Do I slip away? Do I stay?

Tim whipped his head around. 'Fuck. Arin she is running." Tim held Kat but couldn't run after her. "Are you just going to let her run?" He looked to Arin with concern.

Kat glanced over to watch Arey's retreating figure and sighed, wishing she was up to snuff and could chase after. She'd been afraid that blondey might bolt. Instead, she reached her hand out shakily toward Deirdre, trying to look as pathetic and pitiful as possible. "D, will you hold my hand? I feel cold...?" She whimpered like a champ, sending her puppy eyes. Kat wasn't about to watch two of them bolt on her tonight, and she kind of like D anyway.

Arin felt odd. Something wasn't quite right here. There was something else nearby. When Arey bolted Arin didn't react immediately, being distracted by the sense of dread, "Shit! No, Arey, wait!" He turned to follow then stopped as he heard Kat.

Deirdre felt guilty for considering leaving. Kat reached out to her and despite her own discomfort and rationale that she should vanish from Arin's life now, she couldn't just leave. She didn't have it in her to simply walk away when someone needed her reassurance. She liked Kat. The young woman was everything that Deirdre never was. Blunt, confident, independent and just spunky. She reached out to take Kat's hand gently. "Of course I will hold your hand. We will get you home and everything will be okay."

Tim felt bolstered by Deirdre's words though he knew it was more for Kat than anything. Something about her struck a chord in him. He stood taller, more sure that they would be okay than before. His doubts faded slightly.

Arin looked back to Tim, carrying Kat. He wouldn't be able to fight anything like that, "Deirdre, can you take Kat? Let Tim get his arms free? There's something here... I... Why the fuck did she have to run?"

Tim took a deep breath. Arin's words caused him to pay attention the weird itch at the back of his mind that he had been ignoring. He looked at Deirdre. "Well?" He handed Kat off without waiting for an answer.

Deirdre couldn't hold the girl like Tim could. She grabbed Kat but immediately sank to the ground with her. "I-I...Go. Don't worry about us."

Tim turned and looked at Arin. "So?" He looked for the cause of his danger sense.

Arin grinned, "Remember. Keep your off hand guard up. Like I've been trying to tell you for centuries. You'll be fine."

"Funny man. You going to get her or what?" Tim readied himself.

Arin was torn, leave Kat, Tim and Deirdre to fend off almost certain danger. Chase Arey, Arthur, so she would come back with them. If Viv found out they let Arthur leave while there were known threats around she would implode. He looked around for that cab, "Look, can we all get to the main street first? Then I'll come back and chase her down on my bike. I should be able to find her. She's only on foot. And she's not been marked yet. You all are known to the unseelie. I don't feel comfortable leaving without assuring you are at least in view of many others and a cab."

Tim set his mouth into a line. "Go. Go now and get her. We will take care of this. Deirdre get a cab."

On the ground Deirdre awkwardly shifted with Kat's body on her. "You know you are heavy for such a little thing. I am not built for lifting people. I usually get lifted." She grunted a little and tried to get to her feet. "Can you stand at all?" It was then that she felt it too, something dangerous was nearby. "Kat? Kat I need you to stand." Her voice was slightly commanding though gentle.

Deirdre looked up at Tim. She said nothing but kept up her effort to get Kat off the ground.

Tim looked at Arin. "Go before they find her. I have this." A part of him, the part that wasn't Tim was far more sure and took control at that moment.

Arin looked up and down the street, "They aren't looking for her, they are here. Where's a fucking cab when you need one. Kat? Kat, can you stand? I need to know you'll be okay too."

"Yeah yeah." Kat grumbled as she began shakily getting to her feet. "Been playin' the cripple enough for one day." Her vision blurred for a few second as she got to her feet, but after that felt surprisingly ok. She shifted her shoulder bag off her arm and opened up the drawstring, pulling out her iron rod. "Fae bitches be crazy if the think they're puttin' hands on my boy toy." She drawled jokingly, sending a wink Tim's way.

Tim blushed a little but kept his attention on the door behind them. He could feel it.

Deirdre looked at Arin, her eyes meeting his as he asked Kat to stand. "We will be fine. Worry not."

Arin took some comfort seeing Kat stand and arm herself. He found himself looking into Deirdre's eyes as she reassured him. Calmness over took him and he smiled, "God damn but you sound just like her."

Arin shook his head, "Right, look, I see a cab heading this way. A couple blocks. I can't let Arth--- Arey get away. Can you imagine what Viv would say, Kat? Shit... Just... don't split up for any reason. Backs to a wall if threatened and Tim, give 'em hell."

"Go." Deirdre stated before turning away and closing her eyes. She raised her arm to flag the cab down. His words left her both happy and extremely sad. Tears stung her eyes and she willed them to stop. You don't get to be hurt. You did this. Every compliment, every look your way is a punishment. Not in this time...now is the time for facing your mistakes.

Tim looked at Kat. "Nice to see you looking more like yourself. Let's kick her ass this time okay? Like really kick her ass not just a little bit." He gave her a smile.

Arin nodded and turned toward his bike and jogged over. He quickly unlocked and geared up. The engine growled to life and he revved it a few times to warm it up. He headed off in the direction Arey fled. The bike would let him be nimble enough if she chose back alleys, he just needed to find her trail again.

"They've separated." Shaukar growled, the urge for blood over taking her as she stalked toward the door and watched them from the shadows.

"Hey, we're just supposed to track them remember." Alan glared, not liking the look that came over her eyes.

"I want him, want to make her paaaay!" She hissed eyes flicking red. The stronger one had chased after the girl who had fled, her soul so strong it was almost blinding. Shaukar wanted her too, but she was too far away...

Blood, she wanted blood she remembered. She'd soak in the seelie-girl and drain the boy. Or maybe she'd keep him, she couldn't decide. A thrall slave might be nice, she hadn't had one in centuries. She sensed another succubus behind her, drawn by the scent of their souls as well. Her hair was a fiery red that matched her eyes, and she looked on ravenously toward the group beyond the door. "Join me?" Shaukar husked with a smirk as the other fae wet her lips.

"Fuck..." Alan grumbled pulling out his phone to call Matt as the two succubi walked out the door, practically blasting him with enough pheromones to bring him to his knees on the way out.

As the door opened, Kat was blasted with pure unadulterated need and tensed as she gritted her teeth. "Fuck..." She growled, gripping the rod more tightly in her grip.

"They're all so beautiful..." The red head said breathily, almost in wonder, her eyes scoping the three." How do we pick?" She asked softly looking to Shaukar, as if Christmas had just been delivered.

Tim was instantly on edge. He held the cross out in front of him. "Two. There are two of them..."

"I know..." Kat gulped nervously, one of her hands slipping from the rod. Why...were they fighting again? It was getting hard to think.

Deirdre kept waving down the cab. At first she didn't sense the new arrivals. She was focused on the task of getting the cab. One seemed to notice her and edged to her side of the road though still half a block away. "I have a..." She turned and froze at the sight. "What are they?"

Almost too quickly to see, the redhead came up next to Deirdre, gently moving some hair from her face as if examining her. "You have such a beautiful soul..." She sighed, bringing her lips up to brush against her forehead.

Tim growled and Deirdre whimpered as the woman kissed her forehead. With less than two steps Tim was on the succubus. He grabbed her, making sure the cross touched her. "Don't you fucking try it." He pulled her from Deirdre. "Kat! Cab's coming let's back it up."

The car was closer now.

Deirdre was confused. She wasn't sure what was happening but she knew that she should get away though couldn't make her feet move. Tim put himself between her and the redheaded woman and she frowned a little. "But...but..."

The redhead cried out as the iron touched her skin, the little piece of jewelry burning her flesh as it it had been sitting on a bed of coals.

Tim had never hit a woman but he resolved himself that this was no woman. Iron cross in hand he decked the redhead.

Shaukar heard the younger succubus struggle, but with the beautiful man distracted, her eyes were only for the seelie whelp. With impressive speed, Shaukar rushed Kat, grabbing her by the neck and lifting her in the air with one hand. Kat tried to bring the rod down on the bitch, but this time she grabbed the right wrist, squeezing until Kat was forced to drop it. "You and I have unfinished business." Shaukar growled, squeezing her hand to block off the air and practically blasting her point blank with pure unbridled lust. Kat's body couldn't figure out whether to choke or moan, and Shaukar's grin was practically feral with victory.

Tim felt a rush of anger. He saw Kat, the rod falling and the succubus gripping her by the neck. A battle cry, a yell of rage burst forth and he barreled through the redheaded succubus intent on the other. His foot came down on something but he didn't stop. He ran, landing a full body check that his hockey coach would have been proud of into Shaukar.

Behind them the cab pulled up. Deirdre was confused. Cab...need to go...but...no... "The.." She shook herself. "Cab, its here!" A moment of clarity pushed forward and as her eyes surveyed the scene she wasn't sure she fully grasped what was going on. "Kat! Tim!" There was fear in her voice now.

Shaukar flew back, hissing like a snake as Kat fell from her grip, landing on the ground in a shaking heap. The red head had already begun to retreat, not having signed up for such violence from her meal and fled back inside.

"You're next!" Shaukar shrieked smugly, reaching out for the man blindly.

Tim landed on the thing. She was clawing at him. He pressed the cross into her and raised his other hand in a fist. Tim began punching her, over and over again in a blind rage.

Deirdre saw Kat fall to the ground. She bolted forward and grabbed the girl. "Come on!" She tried to pull her up and towards the cab. "Tim!"

Kat babbled incoherently, sighing breathily in contentment at the feel of contact against her skin, needing more.

As Tim laid into her, Shaukar began laughing hysterically, high on victory. Even the sting of iron couldn't take away the joy that the sounds coming from the seelie whelp was making. Maybe I drove her crazy! Shaukar thought aloud with glee. It was not an uncommon occurrence after all after too much direct exposure, and she was not being gentle.

Tim was making noises that no 'man' would make. He was beyond anger. He took the cross, ripping it from his neck and in an effort to stop the succubus' noises shoved it forcefully into her mouth. He wanted her to pay.

Deirdre pulled at Kat. "Get up. This instant. We must leave." She took a harsh tone. She knew Kat was not herself but she had no time to play this game. She also had no ability to carry her. With a noise of frustration she ran to Tim.

A hand grabbed his arm and with a snarl Tim turned to strike out at the one who grabbed him. He pulled up just short of punching Deirdre. "I need your help."

He gasped slightly at what he had almost done to Deirdre. She was calm. He stood and followed her. With a large step he was above Kat and quickly scooped her up. Deirdre grabbed the iron rod, Kat's bag and ran to the waiting cab. Tim put Kat over his shoulder and made for the cab as well.

Shaukar was slow getting to her feet, but was ready to follow them when she was stopped by an icy voice projecting from the doorway.

"Who said you had permission to hunt on my territory?" Balthazar's voice rang out with icy calm. Shaukar turned slowly, her eyes filled with terror as she back away slowly, head bend down slightly.

"I-I didn't know this was your territory sir..." She struggled to get out. How had she not noticed his scent?

"I've already marked that lot." He remarked, eyes hard and unyielding. "Run along and pass on that little tidbit through the ranks dear." His voice was dismissive, but final, and Shaukar took the opportunity to flee for what it was. One did not cross the Underking often and live to tell about it.

Kat squirmed in Tim grip, trying to maximize the contact with their skin. She was on fire, and the smooth touch of skin her only balm. She whimpered and needed, but couldn't form the words. Instead she tried ripping at her own shirt, needing to be rid of it NOW!

Tim climbed into the cab, a squirming Kat pulled down into his lap. Deirdre climbed in after them. For a moment the only noise was Kat's whimpering. Tim didn't have an address for Kat's place.

"Round Tablet please."

Tim gave Deirdre a grateful smile and then turned his attention to Kat. She was pulling at her shirt. "Stop that." He pinned her arms to her sides, hugging her tightly to him. It was not right, the way she was whimpering and moving. He looked up at the roof of the cab.

Deirdre inhaled slowly. "It will wear off but it is a matter of when. We can't let her do anything."

Tim nodded slowly. "Tell her that."

The cab drove off.

Kat protested incoherently as Tim pinned her arms. Didn't he understand she burned?! Tears were welling up now, she needed, so badly and she didn't know why. The feel of Tim's naked chest helped a little, even with her own layers in the way, and she splayed herself against him as close as possible, rubbing in an erratic mindless rhythm in an attempt to find relief.

Tim was beyond uncomfortable. Kat was rubbing against him and his only defense was to hold her tighter so she couldn't move. He didn't want to hurt her but he also didn't want her doing things that she shouldn't with her body. He also didn't want his body to react in ways it shouldn't. He was in a very tough spot. Blood, fighting, gore, Viv yelling at you... He was doing everything in his power to focus on anything but the writhing body in his lap.

Deirdre looked on with concern. "I do not know how to help. I am sorry."

Tim didn't look at her, his eyes on the ceiling, "It is fine. We just have to wait this out or get her home so we can lock her in her room, tie her to the bed...Viv will know what to do."

He wanted to apologize but now was not the time. When they got back he would, he would take her aside and say how sorry he was for almost hitting her.

"Hurts..." Kat managed to grit out, the first coherent word she'd managed since suffering the blast. She clutched tightly to Tim, but after a few minutes she'd managed to stop herself from rubbing mostly. The Round Tablet wasn't that far away by cab, and soon they were dropped off in front of the door, Kat still clinging to Tim's chest.

Tim felt bad that Kat was in pain. "I'm sorry..." He was at a loss. Deirdre walked behind him as he approached the door. He banged, solid fist on the door. She contemplated leaving the bag and slipping away but one look at Kat's face and she knew she couldn't just go. I don't belong here.

Tim kept banging. Viv where the hell are you? He didn't have a key, he didn't know how to get in, hell he had never been in the front door before.

"Panel..." Kat struggled to get out, reaching her hand out toward the password protected computerize lock next to the door.

Tim moved, letting Kat get closer to the panel that she reached for. He still held her, afraid of what would happen if he let her go even for an instant but he loosened his grip just enough to let her do what she needed to do.

Deirdre looked around at the neighborhood. I'll go in, drop the bag, make sure Kat is okay and then go home. I can walk till I can find a cab. Heather wi- She looked at her feet, her hands tensing on the bag. Oh no! I left Heather at the club! I left her, I didn't even check to see if she messaged or text her to say I was leaving. Shit, shit....

Her hands fumbled for her phone in her pocket. The message from her mother sat still unread and she pulled up Heather's text messages. Nothing new which meant her roommate was still dancing and not leaving in the short term. Ignoring Tim and Kat she turned her back to them and began to type furiously. Not feeling well. Leaving now. Text when you leave so I know you are okay.

She didn't feel right lying to her but she had no idea how she was going to explain that she left with people she knew but didn't know.

Kat reached out toward the panel, running her hand down the smooth side. "Doug..." She whined to the screen. "Tell...Viv..." She had to stop to reorganize her thoughts. "We're coming in." And with that, the door clicked open. "Mirror..." Kat mumbles, trying to point to the full sized mirror in the far back corner of the shop.

Tim pushed the door open and headed towards the mirror that she had somewhat pointed to. He focused on the fact that his sole task was to get her home and safe. Viv will know what to do. He didn't even look back to see if Deirdre followed.

Deirdre stepped inside. She intended to leave the bag and go back out but she watched as Tim approached the mirror. She froze as he didn't stop and simply kept walking.

"Viv! I need help! Succubus, nasty ones. Incubus too, powerful bugger. Kat...well she...." Tim called out hoping the woman would hear him.

Deirdre approached the mirror slowly. A lot of this whole thing she was coming to terms with but some of it still defied her rational mind. Nope...not walking into a mirror....nope, not happening. She dropped Kat's bag.

"I hope you are okay. I should go!" She called out to no one in particular.

"D!" Kat groaned out reaching back toward the mirror as Tim walked them through. She didn't want Deirdre to leave, but unless she came through the mirror, she couldn't reach out to her.

Deirdre heard Kat call for her and as much as it bothered her she couldn't bring herself to walk through. Glass. I can't walk in there. She stood there staring at her reflection. She shook her head. I am not strong. Deirdre to a step away from the mirror. "I'm sorry..."

"You always are." A strangely accented voice replied, closing the front door to the shop. Vivienne was wearing a fashion forward coat, and her hair was perfectly curled, but despite the ageless beauty she possessed, there was a kind of ancientness to her that was hard to miss to those who cared to look. "I receive Douglas's message, and find myself perplexed." Her voice was even, cordial but cool. "I suppose I have no choice then, If I find you here now it's for a purpose." Vivienne said almost more to herself.

Deirdre shook her head. "No, I shouldn't be here. Kat and Tim...they are in there. They need you. I need to leave. Arin is bringing Arthur and they need each other. They found each other. I was a mistake. Let me go, let me leave and they can do what needs to be done. They will have each other. She...Arthur, she is what he needs."

There was pain her voice but also a resolve as she did what she felt was necessary. "I already caused damage, I do not need to do more." Deirdre stared at the woman both in awe and in fear.

"You know very well I do not refer to our physical location." Vivienne's voice was clipped and precise. "The Gleaming does not make mistakes, and you are here to fulfill a purpose. Every one of you who was reborn has."

When the girl referred to Arthur and Arin having found each other Vivienne's shoulders tensed, but her resolve did not waver. "Then the damage cannot be undone, but your lack of presence will only make that wound fester. Their souls cry out for you as much as it does each other. Only bitter resentment will come from your absence." Vivienne predicted while unbuttoning her coat.

"You are wrong. I am here to show them that they only ever needed each other. I saw it. It is right this time. I am here as a reminder of what I have done and how they do not need me. They will have a bond that will go further than ever before. My presence is a reminder of pain. I saw it in her eyes. I saw it in his. I can't do that to them again. I can't bear to have them look at me like that. They are not just their souls, they are themselves. A man and woman who will have a connection stronger than any. I am just here...." Only then did Deirdre waiver. She didn't want them to resent each other or her. She wanted them to be happy, to fight side by side and to have what they deserved. All she had was guilt and love. "I should go before Arin gets back. He will have her with him. It is hard enough for her without me here."

"Has she already accepted her identity then?" Vivienne asked flatly. She had been momentarily surprised to learn their Arthur was a woman, but she didn't see the point in dwelling.

"I don't think so. It was shoved on her without any explanation. She only knows something is odd. I felt Arthur...the eyes...I...." Deirdre shook her head. "No she is struggling, afraid and confused. I won't make that worse."

"Then she may need you to convince her. Whatever you may think, your souls share an intense bond that surpasses nearly all others. You have already accepted what you are, so help her to do the same. Otherwise the dangers she and the rest of your world will face are innumerable." Vivienne countered.

"Or Arin can do that and they can share a past and a present without the complication of....me..." Deirdre looked to the floor, feeling a lack of confidence about her position in all of this for the first time. "Accepting who I was, who is a part of me is better than thinking I am insane. This feels logical and right. I am sure you can all help her find that place without making her relive the pain of what I did."

"I don't know what to do. There is pain if I stay or leave. Is it not just better to let them have each other?"

"Should you not allow them to decide that for themselves?" Vivienne replied softly, almost reluctantly. A part of her wanted nothing more for her to go, but Vivienne knew better than to ignore the Gleaming and what it sent. This girl would have a role to play, whatever that may be, and letting her leave now, when the difficult task of ushering in the new King was upon them, would not be wise.

"I will stay even if it is just to push them together. I deserve that for what I did. They deserve to be happy." Deirdre lifted her face to look at Viv once more. She was right, Deirdre owed them the chance to make the decision. She was there for them to cast aside as needed. Kat told her she was there to make people do better, that she inspired. Deirdre felt that she was there to take the blame and guilt. If she could take Arthur's hurt and Lancelot's guilt it would mean in this life she had done something right.

"Come along then." Vivienne drawled as she walked toward the mirror, gesturing with her hand for Deirdre to go first. "It's just a water portal. You'll feel refreshed on the other end." Vivienne remarked, and those who knew her well might believe she was jesting. It was usually hard to tell.

"You say that like everyone has one lying around." Deirdre tried to keep the majority of the sarcasm from her voice. It was hard to read the woman but she got the sense that she didn't like her. With an inhale Deirdre stepped into the mirror and to the other side.

Tim had sat Kat down and he looked anxious. "What kept you? Where's Viv?"

Deirdre gestured behind her and moved off to find an out of the way spot. She didn't feel like she belonged here at all.

Gracefully, Vivienne stepped through the mirror and took stock of the chamber. Among the surprised was to see Tim Shirtless and riddled with anxiety, and Katrina strung out on the floor. She raised and eyebrow, not sure she wanted to ask, but did so regardless. "Explain."

Tim looked up. "We followed Arin to the rave where he was taking the woman he thought was Guinevere. We ran into Deirdre and it was very clear who she was. We ran into an incubus who gave her booze laced with god knows what, we had a chat, I fought the incubus again...though I could have done better. I found Arin, met Arey, figured out who she was and the shitstorm that was to come...said shitstorm happened. We left, Arey bolted, we were attacked by two succubi, one of whom really throttled Kat with well their whatever. Arin went to chase down Arey and we are all here."

He nodded hoping that he hadn't rambled too much but knew that he was coming off his adrenaline high and that it was entirely possible that none of that made sense. He took a few deep breaths.

Vivienne attempted to stay calm, but her patients tonight was beginning to wear thin. Lips pursed in a straight line, Vivienne approached Tim and sniffed the air around him. Good God, Balthazar she thought in irritation. She would have to check the others for it as well, but she suspected it was the same there as well. Balthazar had always been a possessive bastard with a contemptible sense of humor. Repeating the process with both Deirdre and Kat, whom she lingered over longer to feel her head, Vivienne sighed tiredly.

"Congratulations, you've all been marked by the Underking." She announced vaguely. She'd determine later whether or not that could be used to their advantage, but for now, Kat needed attention. "Theo!" She called out, waiting for the Brownie.

"Put on the kettle and bring me my herb box if you would. Our Katrina is in need of a detox." Vivienne directed before bending down to pick Kat up with ease. She might have weighed ten pounds for all the effort Vivienne seemed to exert.

Theo huffed in disappointment toward Kat, be rushed to do his Mistress’s bidding. "Honestly Miss, I thought we'd finally gotten past all that." He mumbled as he waddled off.

Kat groaned when she heard the word detox, knowing full well the faery hoodoo crap she was gonna have to swallow. "That stuff's gross...." She whined.

"Indeed." Vivienne replied without sympathy, but there was a bit of a twinkle in her eye as she carried Kat off to her room

Deirdre pushed herself into the nearest shadow. Her back was against the wall. She closed her eyes, relieved that Kat was being taken care of and would be okay but disappointed with herself.

Tim kept looking over at where Deirdre stood. I should say something...I don't know what to say... He sat in a chair and looked at his feet.

"You took very good care of her. You fought bravely." He looked unhappy with himself and Deirdre felt the urge to say something to make him feel better. "Have you fought many of them?"

Tim looked up and smiled weakly. "Only learned who I was and what they are last night. No, I haven't fought. I'm sorry. I almost..."

Deirdre raised a hand, "But you didn't. Even if you had you were in the heat of battle."

Tim felt better but not like himself just yet. "I am glad you came with us."

Deirdre looked away, "I did not have a choice now did I? I did not wish to make his or your task any harder and once here she did not exactly make it sound like I had many options since all of them led to making things worse. I don't think she likes me."

Tim gave a small smile, "I don't really think she likes me either but I think that is more her personality than general dislike."

Deirdre shook her head, "No, it radiated off of her when she talked to me. She doesn't like me. Doesn't matter. I am not here for people to like. I am here to make sure Arin and his Arthur get together. I am here to watch their happiness grow so that I can finally be taken out of the story. You know...I remember...well she remembers hearing that Merlin told Arthur that I should have been drowned at my birth. Perhaps once they find each other it will be like I don't exist anymore. For now I will continue to be the villain."

Tim frowned. "I thought the other woman, the other witch type was the villain?"

Deirdre shrugged, "It is about perspective. No story show Guinevere as having truly loved both men, though differently. She is just the bitch who wanted both men, got them and tore everything apart because of it. She is always a cold and shallow character. I won't be that. I won't be what people want and expect. I will do this right. I will show that she loved them and loves them enough to spare them from ever caring. You head the way Arin spoke to me. I will always be her, always be Guinevere to him. Who I am won't matter. Who she is, who Arthur is outside of Arthur will, it has to. I have had enough years of people making me into the person they want and not asking me. I will do what I can so that isn't an issue."

Tim frowned. "That sounds stupid and like you are being a martyr. 'Oh poor me, people thought I was a terrible person well I will show them, I'll go sulk in a corner all alone and act like I am being selfless.' No I think you are just too scared of what might happen that you intend to make the wound first under the guise of being gentler."

He crossed his arms over his bare chest. He wanted to shower. He felt gross and disgusting, not just from the dancing. "Look. Maybe Arin likes you, maybe he doesn't. Maybe he falls in love with Arey and they end up together and you have to watch it. Maybe he doesn't like either of you, hell he just met her and it was only one date. He isn't proposing. How about you wait and see?"

Deirdre was on the verge of tears but she bit her cheek to stave them off. She didn't want to give him the satisfaction of knowing he had hurt her. His words stung.

About five minutes later, Vivienne returned to the main chamber with Timothy and their new Guinevere. "She'll sleep it off now." She announced vaguely. "The tea will take care of most of the toxins for her." Vivienne's eyes then shifted toward their newest addition. "I believe introductions are in order." She said flatly, walking forward. "I am Vivienne, mother, guardian, and entrepreneur." She introduced. "I know what you are, but not who." She elaborated.

Both looked up at Vivienne returned. Tim nodded and relaxed visibly. Deirdre swallowed. She was afraid of this woman. She trembled a little. "My name is Deirdre. Deirdre Evering. I know you don't want me here and you wish the..." She tried to remember what Vivienne had called it. "The Gleaming hadn't decided I needed to be here. I will do my best to try and stay out of your way, out of everyone's way."

She felt cold and scared.

It bothered Tim to see Deirdre seemingly shrink in on herself. Where was the poise and grace that the Queen always had. She never waivered. You are doing it now. You are treating her like she is Guin and nothing more, faulting her for being Deirdre. He frowned. He vowed to protect her, not just because of who she was but because she needed it.

Arey was immensely grateful that she’s gone with the running shoes. Not that she’d foreseen this kind of ending to the evening, but life sucks like that she thought bitterly. She was breathing hard, partly because of the prolonged sprint, and partly because she was fighting back the looming presence she’d felt earlier in the back off her mind, the one that for some reason didn’t want her to run.

Arey felt like she was going crazy. Maybe it was contagious she thought humorously, a fresh stab of pain ripping into her gut. How had she been so stupid? She’d known this guy for less than a day, hadn’t even bothered to do a background check, and had gone off with him as her only transportation to a club far out from where she lived, all of which was insanely stupid. She’d been blind, blind and high off the feeling of familiarity and comfort his presence presented. She’d over looked her good sense and trusted him without a second thought. God, she knew better she KNEW!

No one was following her she realized, slowing her pace until she came to a stop to catch her breath. It was dark and she didn’t know where she was, both of which was a bad combination. Pulling out her phone, she saw a missed call from Amanda, and dialed it without a second thought. She needed to hear a friends voice right now, hear from someone who was real.

"Hey blondey, where are you?!" Amanda chipped after two clicks. Arey could hear thumping music still in the background. "Say you and sexy bartender dancing a while ago, and then you just disappeared. Where you guys at?" Arey could practically hear the pout in her friend's voice, and the mention of Arin sent another stab at her chest.

"Date's over, it's not gonna work out." Arey choked, refusing to give into the temptation to cry.

"What?! But you were both-!" Amanda protested.

"I don't really want to talk about it right now ok? Can we just table this until tommorrow?" Arey asked cutting her off.

"Yeah, sure thing." Amanda said softly. "You got a ride home?"

"I'm gonna call Keily." Arey replied, referring to their teammate with a minivan and even less of a social life than Arey.

"Ok, be safe alright." Amanda replied, obviously worried.

"Yeah ok. Have fun for me ok." Arey said back with some severely forced cheer before hanging up. She needed to find a main road before calling Keily, this alley didn't even looked like it had a name, much less a discernable path for a car to come pick her up. Turning around, she stuffed her phone into her pocket and began rubbing her arms. The temperature had seemed to drop drastically in the past couple minutes, and it just felt strange. Was it just her coming off the adrenaline?

Arey looked up startled when she almost bumped into another figure. "Sorry." She mumbled before looking up, and for the second time that night, it felt like the world had just fallen out from under her.

"Mum?" Soft blue eyes looked down at her, framed with oval shaped glasses that always somehow seemed to compliment her face. She was wearing a lavender cardigan and smelled like peaches, just like every memory Arey had of her. Moisture welled up in her eyes, to shocked and confused to say anything but "How...?"

Irene Trescott had been dead for five years, she was buried in a country cemetery in Cornwall, and out of one of the few good will moves, usually motivated by guilt, her father voluntarily offered, and she drove there every year to place roses on her grave. This wasn't possible, it couldn't be her rational mind screamed. Tentatively, Arey reached out her hand, as if her mother might disappear if she moved too quickly and repeated herself.

Her mother didn't say a word, just ushered her closer gently pulling her into a hug. Arey felt cold, but she didn't care. She never wanted to let go, and she clung on tightly as if she was drowning. And then she started crying, and didn't think she'd ever stop.

Arin raced down a few streets, circling back and forth, covering a few blocks. He knew she couldn't have gone far. Still, he didn't want to stray from where she initially headed. He was hoping he'd get lucky and stumble on her early. After a few minutes he stopped at the side of the road and just concentrated. Viv had taught him some techniques to focus and tune in on the other world they all had connections to. He closed his eyes, ignoring the traffic and the rumble of the bike beneath him and just focused on thoughts of Arthur. He tried to keep Arey out of his mind as he sought a more ancient connection. After a few seconds he opened his eyes and started moving on the bike again. Not thinking about the turns he took, just following instincts. After a few turns he suddenly felt like he needed to get off the bike. He pulled over and shut it down. He pulled his helmet off as he walked toward an alley. He could see a shadowy figure just inside the alley. A dark shape, barely discernable from the shadows thrown by the streetlights. As he approached the shadow did not become clearer. Yet, he could see an odd form of an middle aged woman clouded by the shadow. It looked like this woman was hugging someone. Yet, the dark aura around her looked grasping and clawing.

"Oh shit," Arin mumbled and ran toward the figure, helmet still in hand. "Arey! Get away from it."

Arin raised his helmet in front of himself as he ran into the shade that had encompassed Arey. He was hoping to get enough leverage to break the grasp and push Arey away. He struggled with the zipper on his jacket pocket that held the iron rings he needed.

There was a sound, it was difficult to hear, but it was there. She didn't want to move, never wanted to move again, and vaguely her mind wondered why that was. There was movement, and something was pushing her, trying to dislodge her from the comfort of her mother's arms. NO! She though franticly. I can't loose her again!

Arin finally extricated the iron and slipped his fingers through the rings. The heavy feeling was comforting as he curled his fingers and locked his wrist. He spun around and threw a left cross directly into the face of the shade. Though the feeling wasn't the same as hitting a corporeal body there was still a feeling of contact as the cold iron did it's job. With some quick footwork he placed himself between Arey and the shade.

"Arey! You once said I was a man of my word. If you really believed that than please trust me when I say this thing is not what you think it is. Look past the woman. Let that sense in the back of your head out and you'll see what you really face," Arin pleaded. He knew he would not be able to fight them both. He knew that Arey would be seeing something she wanted to see and if he couldn't get her on his side it would be bad.

The voice was getting stronger. It was familiar. It was good and it was bad. Arey was torn, half of her wanting to reach out to it, and the other half to shrink away. Wake up little one. A voice coaxed softly, almost sadly. I can not shield you any longer... The half the wished to reach out won out, her hand moving out toward the voice that had invaded her comforting darkness. And there he was. Arey looked up disoriented, but her hand leaned on him for support. And like that she was no longer seeing her mother, but a withering black mass with a soulless looking face, and it was like the pain of losing her mother was as fresh as if it had happened yesterday. She yearned to return to the darkness, where there wasn't any more pain, but she held herself back from it, instead trying to furiously wipe away her tears.

"Wh-what is that th-thing?" Arey asked shakily, coming back to a semblance of herself.

Finally, something in my favor. Arin saw the shape of the woman waver and blend into the mass of black. He heard Arey's voice questioning and felt her leaning on him as she regained her awareness. Arin swung another left hook into the beast, driving it back further and gaining some space to maneuver.

"Hello again Arey. Happy you're back, really. This? It's a shade. Bad times. Not something you want to be close with," Arin explained quickly. "It's really all part of the crazy crap we were telling you about? You know, that part where I said 'don't run away.'"

He said the last bit with more ferocity than he intended, but he really couldn't help himself as he was fending off counter attacks from the thing they faced.

There was still a part of Arey that wanted to scream and call him crazy. She didn't want to believe anything he had to say, but how could she deny what was right in front of her face. She didn't know what a 'Shade' was, didn't know why he knew. Nothing made sense and she was definitely going crazy, if she wasn't already there. This certainly seemed like a foray into insanity.

"I thought you were a bartender." She blurted stupidly as she watched him fight off the mass with the all the athletic grace of a lion. His form really was perfect, as she watched his muscles ripple from exerted himself. Yup definitely insane if she was still bloody attracted to him! The angry thought made her push away slightly, but not to run.

"How do we fight it? Like you are I mean." Arey asked ignoring the dig, voice a bit less shaky now.

Arin had to hold back laughter, "Not the best time to ask for tips and techniques. Tell you what, if I can get us out of this I'll give you lessons. But you have to come home with me."

"Kind of forward for the first date." Arey remarked, fighting the urge to find him charming, even under these bizarre circumstances.

Arin realized what he'd said seconds after it left his mouth, "Not like that... Jeeze... Just... move to the bike okay? I'll try and keep this thing at bay. We have to get out of here."

"What about you? Won't it just try to get you then?" Arey asked, reluctant to leave his side. What she wanted was a sword. The sudden longing came from out of the blue. She'd never even touched a real sword before, why would she want one now?

Arin continued his attempts to keep the shade at bay. He couldn't go for a full attack while he tried to protect his position, "Should I be worried about you running off with my bike next? The idea is, you get ready so when I put this thing down for a few moments we can take off. If you aren't ready to jump on the bike then it's not really worth my time to attack it. I have no plans to let this kind of thing get me in the near future, but thank you for your concern. I thought you might not care at this point."

"What the sodding hell did you expect!" Arey nearly exploded, pent up frustration and confusion that had been building for weeks finally finding a target to vent. "I'm supposed to be charmed and by you locking me in a bathroom while you swoon over the girl I accidentally snogged and then you all begin raving about monsters and fairytales then?!" She just wanted some semblance of control back, because right now everything felt like it was spinning out of control. It had felt that way for a while if she was being honest with herself, with all the dreams and random memories flooding back that made no sense. It was just harder to ignore now. "I'm bloody well pissed, but that doesn't mean I want to see you get eaten by a monster!"

"First, I didn't lock the door. No one did. Second, I wasn't swooning over anyone. Really, I was in a bit of a state of shock myself. And you did what now?" Arin turned to look at her at the mention of snogging another girl. He quickly returned his attention to the shade just as it tried to close in on him. A half second further delay and he would have been encompassed like Arey was.

"Goddammit. Stop distracting me."

Arin tried to recover his superior position he had managed to take. The thought of Arey and Deirdre snogging, as Arey put it, was entirely too interesting for the moment.

"Look, you want to be pissed at me? I don't really blame you. All I can say in my defense is... I was just as shocked as you. I honestly was enjoying our date. I really didn't want it to end this way. But, seriously, is this the best time to debate this?" Arin barely ducked under another counter attack from the shade. He was hard pressed now, having given up his advantage. It was taking noticeably larger parts of his attention to stay out of the grasp of this thing.

"So was I." Arey replied, a bitterness creeping up that she didn't really understand, but she moved reluctantly toward the bike. "If that thing eats you, I will not be happy with you." She warned, a feeling inside rebelling against the idea of leaving him to fight the thing off alone.

"Trust me, making you more unhappy with me is the last thing on my mind at the moment," Arin replied as he finally had the ability to press.

Now that Arey was safely behind the bike he could move freely. With a feint to the right he made the shade open up for yet another left hook. Being a left handed fighter had its advantages, even against supernatural opponents. He followed by shifting and forcing his opponent away from the bike. A few jabs with his right, while ineffective, allowed him to regain his advantage and he renewed his forceful attacks. With a few more crosses, the contact with cold iron pushed the mass of black backward, shrinking into the natural darkness. Arin pounded away, trying to stun it, or hurt it in way to give him enough time to jump on the bike. Finally, when it seemed almost lost in the natural shadow he sprinted to the bike. He didn't waste time putting his helmet back on. Rather, he started it up and sped off. Barely giving Arey enough time to grab onto him so she wasn't tumbling from the seat.

After a few blocks of full speed he slowed again. Pulling over he turned to her, "Are you okay? Did it manage to actually hurt you?"

Arey's arms circled Arin once again, though this time the ride seemed to lack the distinct butterflies from earlier that evening. "Not physically..." Arey replied taking stock of herself. "Why did it look like my mother?" She asked quietly. The adrenaline had helped to push back the pain of seeing that thing impersonate her mother, but it was still a dull ache in her chest.

Arin sighed, "Let me guess, your mother means something quite special to you? From what Viv told me, shades draw on intense emotional memories. They try to emulate those memories to entice closeness. Then they feed by drawing those feelings out of their victims. I'm sorry I didn't get there sooner to stop it, but it looked like it had you quite enveloped. If something didn't break its grasp they would have been declaring you a victim of 'exposure.'"

He knew he had to get her back to Viv and convince her to stay, but given the recent history of their 'relationship' there was no way he could just ask her to come with him, "Look, my offer to train you stands. There are others that are not me that can answer your questions about the conflicting voices in your head. I know you don't feel especially enticed by me. Why would you? But I will offer you a ride back to the place that will answer all your questions. Or, if you really don't trust me, I will bring you back home. Your call."

"That's sick." Arey said horrified, the very thought of some monster using people's painful memories to lure them to their deaths making her stomach roll. "She died a long time ago and I never got to properly say goodbye." Arey replied, trying not to think about her mother lieing in the hospital bed. When he asked where she'd rather go, Arey felt conflicted. What if one of those things followed her home, or worse, just showed up at school and attacked her friends. She needed to know how to fight back, regain control. "Where exactly is this place?" Arey asked slowly, resigned to the fact she was in for a weird night.

"The Round Tablet. It's an electronics store not far from here." Arin tried to resist any further comments, but the revelations of the night and the relief of finding her overwhelmed his better judgment, "Or, you know, my apartment just next door..." He finished with a goofy grin on his face.

"If this has all been an elaborate scheme to get me to shag with you, I will kick you." Arey replied with a snort, laughing despite herself.

"You'd be totally worth it. But I digress. Not a ploy. Honestly," Arin replied with sincerity.

"So...who were those other people then?" Arey asked reluctantly as they set off. "I know the one girl was your sister, but the others..." She trailed off, not even sure what it was she was asking.

Arin pulled his helmet on as she asked the question, "That might be best explained when we get where we're going." He revved the engine again and just before taking off, "You are safe with us. Probably more so than you've ever been. Please don't think I'm kidnapping you or anything. Viv and Kat are better at explaining it all, but I'll always be there to help. You'll understand why soon enough."

With that he flipped his visor closed and headed off toward the Round Tablet, home, and Vivienne. He hoped the others had made it by now.

"Why do you make it sound like I'm signing up for a cult?" Arey sighed, resigned as she circled her arms back around his middle, trying not to think too much until they arrived at the store. "Does your family own this place or something?" Arey asked when they arrived.

Arin dismounted and removed his helmet, "Yes, and or something." He grinned, sheepishly.

"Kat isn't technically family but I'll fight anyone who says otherwise. Viv is my mother. That is awesome and scary at the same time. Again, you, of all people, will see why. Look, for what it's worth, I don't envy you. I've known who I was all my life and it's not always been great. But the burden you're about to take is big. I just don't want you coming back to me and saying I didn't warn you. Not that it does any good. You can't walk, or even run through strange dark alleyways when people just told you not to because you'd be in danger if you did, away from this." Arin went to the door and slid his access card through the scanner, "C'mon. No cult, but it will be interesting."

"You're not doing a very good job of keeping me calm here." Arey complained lightly, but followed along anyway, despite the pounding dread in the back of her head. The store seemed normal enough, computers, electronic and game cards everywhere. The walked through the store until quietly until the came to stand in front of a full sized mirror and stopped. "Is it a trick door or something?" Arey asked, not sure why'd they'd stopped or where these other people he talked about were. Very cultish... She thought mulishly.

"Funny. It typically was the other way around," he grinned. "You seem pretty calm now though. At least enough to be curious again. If it helps and if you still trust me, I will promise you will come to no harm in the next room."

He paused, "Well, unless you really piss off Viv. All bets are off then."

He looked at the mirror, "This is one of those crazy, not crazy, things. It's a portal. Go on through and you'll come out into the main meeting room. I suspect the others are in there now."

Vivienne's eyes were piercing, calculating. They were eyes that gave the kind of gaze that weighed and measured, both potential outcomes and people. It was not a comfortable experience to receive that gaze and be found wanting, but there was a degree of pride in store for those that came away deemed passing.

"What I wish," Vivienne began as Theo came out with a fresh kettle a five tea cups. "Is irrelevant. I only expect you to do what is necessary in the coming time to protect your king.' She finished as she poured both Tim and Deirdre a cup and handed them off. "Drink. You'll feel better with something warm in you."

Deirdre looked down as Vivienne spoke. My king. She found herself wondering if that woman wanted the role that she was about to be given. She took the cup but couldn't bring herself to drink it. Feel better. Tea isn't going to make me feel better.

Tim took the tea and sipped it. "How do we explain to this woman that is she king Arthur?"

"That, will depend a great deal on her." Vivienne replied taking a sip from her own cup. "You both have met her. What is your estimation of her so far?" Vivienne asked, first looking at Tim and then Deirdre.

Tim took another drink. He swallowed and thought it over. "She is Arthur. But....she is scared. And confused. Very confused. It is in her though, everything about Arthur is in her. She is strong, she is brave and she will run if she is too freaked out."

Deirdre remained silent, holding her cup. It was warm in her hands and it made her feel calmer. She had nothing to say about the woman who was Arthur. She barely knew her. Other than an impromptu kiss she had barely looked at the woman, let alone spoken to her.

"That is a very common reaction." Vivienne agreed taking another sip. "We had best hope my son has the sense to bring her here then once she's found. Running will not be an issue then." She replied matter of factly as she moved toward one of the shelves and began rummaging.

"I assume that you both have begun experiencing flashbacks now that your contact with one another has increased." Vivienne more stated than asked. "How are you feeling? The tea should help, but I should know if I need to change the dosage."

Tim frowned. "Dosage? I don't-"

Deirdre looked up and then to her cup. In that moment she was glad she hadn't taken a drink, only warmed her hands with it. She was breathing slowly but deeply. What is going on? She looked for a place to dump the tea out.

"Yes flashbacks but...Viv what did you give us?" Tim looked confused. "Why?"

"Nothing to be concerned over." Vivienne replied absently as she finished digging out a few dusty looking books. "It's an old concoction your previous mother taught me actually." She supplied giving Tim a pointed look. "Helps to calm the mind and body. It will also help with some of the more physical symptoms from your forays into the past. Morgan really was quite a gifted practitioner of the healing arts when she put her mind to it." The compliment was offhand and without much emotion, but there was a lingering bitterness there that was hard to hide.

"Daily consumption will be mandated from now on. Think of it like medicine. If the negative symptoms continue, I'll simply up the individual dosage. Your individual reactions to these flashbacks may well be different. Arin, as you may have gathered, is half-fae, so his natural resistance to these side effects is higher." Her voice did not leave much for debate on the matter.

"Mother? Right…other witch..." Tim looked at his cup. "So medicine...." He wasn't sure what to think. He took another sip. "Sure, medicine. Was kind of hoping you'd say it would get rid of them."

Deirdre still couldn't bring herself to take a drink. Arin is half-fae? What does that mean? Her eyes looked around and wondered how she could get out of here. Once again the urge to disappear, to get away and not face Arin or the woman was overwhelming.

"Morgan La Fey, yes." Vivienne corrected without heat. "It will minimize the effects only, convince your body not to compensate to what the brain believes is happening. Nothing can take the visions away, but over time they may become less frequent."

Tim nodded slowly. "Morgan." The name brought a wave of sadness followed by a feeling of detachment. He shook his head. "I could do with less impactful flashbacks. What about you Deidre?"

She looked up at the sound of her name. "Oh, I yeah sure..." Deirdre still didn't know what to do. "Is there a bathroom I could use?"

"Attached to Katrina's bedroom." Vivienne pointed toward the residential side of the cave. "Have you had any of your first mother then?" Vivienne asked Tim calmly before taking a sip of her tea. She was still unsure whether or not the gleaming would deem it wise to bring her back, but the fact she had been unable to find even a trace of her had the old fae worried. She would not have called herself Morgan's friend, but respected adversary and occasionally colleague might be accurate. "I have a few distinct memories of your former self in swaddle on her knee." Vivienne said fondly, her tone in her own brand of light teasing.

Tim frowned and looked down at his feet. "Just one, just a glimpse of standing there wanting her to hug me." He kept his voice low. "Tell me about her, that woman."

Deirdre put her tea down, undrunk. "Thank you." Tim was talking about a mother he didn't know and just the name made Deirdre uncomfortable. She walked in the direction that Vivienne pointed. She found Kat's room. It took a bit to get over the shock of seeing it, everything on the walls and ceiling.

Tim waited unsure why he was nervous to hear what Viv might tell him. It wasn't his real mom, his real family but it felt like it.

Deidre moved to the bathroom and splashed water on her face. Stay....I have to stay. I have to stay. She could feel panic building. No, just don't drink the tea. Stay out of the way and when it all works out for them you can fade away and finally have a life. Her hands ran through her hair to smooth it out.

"She was a complicated woman." Vivienne began slowly, sensing his nervousness. "She dealt with hardship and persecution in her youth which made her a hard woman with her own set of morals. Being married to a man she could barely be civil with did not help her disposition either." Vivienne conceded, preferring to list the bad before the good. "She was also capable of great compassion toward those she felt in need of it, and she would often help those she loved in little ways, and never take the credit for it. “

"She doted on you as a baby you know." Vivienne's smile was genuine with that memory. Perhaps nothing melted the hearts of hard women like them quite like babies. It was an odd similarity, but one none the less. "But as you got older it became harder for her to express her affection. More dangerous as well. She was a woman with many enemies, and those enemies tend to strike at the ones you love." Vivienne continued sadly.

"A nursemaid working for one of those enemies tried to whisk you off once when you were just a small child. She was stopped, but Morgan purposely distanced herself after that, to appear as if she did not love you. I believe it came at a very high personal cost." Another sip of tea followed, but the smile had left her eyes. "I won't pretend Morgan was a saint, because she was not. She did many morally questionable things, and she would never apologize for them, but she did love you. More than your former self may have ever known."

Tim was frowning. Ywain, a deep part of him balked against Viv's words. To think that Morgan had doted on him, loved him seemed impossible. Tim nodded. "I am sure she had her reasons for doing what she did. Will she appear? Like the rest of us?"

Tim wasn't sure if he wanted to meet Morgan in this life.

Deirdre made her way back to the cave. She moved to stand in the shadows, her back against the wall. When will they get here? When can we get this over with?

"Any attempts to locate her reincarnation have been...concerning unsuccessful." Vivienne began vaguely. "There is really no telling for sure whether or not she has appeared as well. She was never truly Arthur's alley, but she did not openly oppose him either. I am unsure where her instinctual loyalties might lie regardless."

Tim frowned. "More out for herself than anything else?" Tim finished his tea in one final drink. "I do hope that I am not the one to find her. I am not sure how those flashbacks will go over." Placing his cup down Tim looked to Deidre and then back to Vivienne. "What's the plan when Arey and Arin get here? Assuming he gets her here. Do we just tell her and hope for the best? Have her sit at the table? I just want to know how we are going to do this without really, really freaking her out."

"That...may be unavoidable." Vivienne said slowly. "If she has begun to experience some of her past life, or run into some of the creatures that hunt her, perhaps she will be more receptive."

"If she is not, then making her accept who and what she is takes precedence. We will keep her here until she comes to terms with that and try to persuade her." Vivienne finished casually. She disliked the term "winging it" but until she met the girl and got a read on her, she could not very well create a strategy.

"We will of course try to ease her in gently if possible. Do not make physical contact unless necessary or prompted until we've given her some 'tea'. We'll try to not overwhelm her with visions of her past, especially as some of it is quite painful." Vivienne replied, hinting they not mention there was anything but tea in the 'tea'.

"So no kissing her like before...." Deirdre joked quietly. Tim looked up. "You what now?"

Deirdre shrugged. "I told you I ended up kissing a woman who was Arthur and it was her...the girl Arin brought to the bathroom."

He blushed a little as the image of the women popped into his head. "Right, no physical contact. Tea first and see if we can talk it out. Got it."

She didn't want to drink the tea, she wasn't entirely sure she believed Vivienne that it would do nothing but help with the effects of the flashbacks. Deirdre picked up her cup and eyed it again. It wasn't nearly as warm as before. She can't make me drink though I know she wants us to but she can't make me... Her eyes darted to the woman. Deirdre immediately reconsidered her rebellious notion and slowly sipped the lukewarm liquid. Rather be drugged than see what she is capable of.

Tim stood and began to pace. "What do we say to her? Oh so you are Arthur and we have to stop all these weird things from happening? I don't think she is going to believe us, hell I still barely believe us sometimes."

"I believe a bit more tact than that would be wise." Vivienne remarked, brow raised. "If you feel that way Timothy, I will gladly extend your lodging here until you feel differently." The comment was offhand and followed by a dainty sip of tea, but the threat there was sharp and clear. No one was leaving here without her leave, and there wasn't much they had in the way of say about it.

Tim looked over at Vivenne. "You gotta admit it sounds pretty crazy. Without all the flashbacks, without seeing the guy and those women." Tim shivered, his face twisted in disgust. "It is pretty hard to wrap your head around."

Deidre shook her head, 'No it isn't. I'd rather believe this, believe my dreams than think I was going crazy. For a bit there I thought I was. It wasn't until you found me in the club, well Kat stopped me in the bathroom. It makes a lot of sense when you read the clues. Then again I don't know how many of you have had your former self tell you that you had to help..."

Tim looked at Deirdre, "Have to admit you've taken this better than me."

Deirdre looked away with a slight shrug.

He sighed and looked at Vivienne. "So you are saying though as long as I believe you I can go home now? No more crashing on the lower bunk?"

"I am saying regression is unlikely to help your case." Vivienne countered smoothly. "Not fond of Katrina's decor are we?"

Tim blushed. "I am an adult in a teenaged girl's room. Not so much fond of her decor as well...I am not a teenaged girl. Some of my own clothes would be nice too."

Deirdre looked up, "I don't have to stay though do I? I have a roommate and a job, classes...I thought once we tell Arey who she is I could leave."

"For your own safety, I would not repeat that statement around Katrina. She is not overly fond of being reminded of her age." Vivienne's eyes shone with amusement. "If I deem you are not a flight risk, than we will discuss your options. No one however, is leaving here tonight."

Deirdre sighed and sat down on the floor, her back against the cool wall. She remained in the shadowy corner of the room. Not going home tonight great. I have to think of something to tell Heather when she texts. I could just say I went home with a guy. She gave a small, sarcastic laugh to herself.

Tim sat back down. "What's keeping them? This is hard, not knowing where they are and if he found her."
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Portal?" Arey said skeptically. It looked like a mirror to her. Could this night get any weirder? In for a cent in for a penny, Arey thought tiredly, reaching a tentative hand out toward the mirror. She was ready to feel her hand touch the surface. It went through it instead. That fact did not freak her out as much as it should have. Yep, I'm in shock...

She kept moving forward, face blank, until she came out in what looked like some professor of medieval history's wet dream...in a cave. "This is bizarre..."

Arin watched her tentatively reach out toward the mirror. He was impressed by her acceptance and immediate movement through the portal. Nodding to himself, and mentally preparing for Vivienne's questions he followed.

He took in the situation, searched the room and saw Deidre in the shadows, but didn't see Kat, "Is Kat okay?"

Tim stood as Arey appeared, Arin behind her. Deirdre stayed in her seat on the floor in the shadow but her breath caught in her throat.

"Yeah Viv gave her stuff to take care of the junk in her system. Glad you made it back safely, both of you." Tim smiled as he spoke. He looked to Arin for some sign of how things went. Is she freaked out? Angry? She looks okay...

Arin nodded at Tim's words, an unspoken thank you apparent in his face. He looked over to Deirdre and smiled thankfully at her as well, "I was told I needn't worry. I'm not surprised I didn't have to."

Deirdre gave the briefest of nods. Arin was looking at her and it left her feeling very unsure. She looked away from him.

Arin finally addressed Vivienne directly, "Hi mom. So, kinda busy night. But look who I managed to find in all this. Even if it took a little extra convincing."

"Why does everyone keep speaking about me as if I'm some kind of lottery ticket?" Arey remarked, a tired kind of annoyance lacing her voice as she crossed her arms. They'd found her? What did that even mean?

Tim looked hurt. "Hey I just said I was glad you both made it safely. Things weren't exactly happy go lucking leaving the club."

Arin looked at Arey, "I dunno. I think I was pretty lucky to find you."

Deirdre said nothing but looked down at the floor. It felt like someone had drained all her blood, leaving her cold and empty as she heard the annoyance in Arey's voice and Arin's comment about being lucky he found her.

Tim looked at Vivenne, "So?"

She was in shock, and he was flirting, this date was definitely ending on a weird note. When the boy named Tim spoke, her eyes shifted first to Deirdre, drawn by some unknown force. She looked...not upset, but definitely not ok either. Everyone was sitting around some posh looking woman, defering to her like some kind of Queen, and that thought put her on edge.

"What did you do to her?" The suspicion already there, Arey acted on instinct, not rational thought, moving toward Deirdre and standing between Vivienne and her like a shield. Her eyes shone with accusation and her shoulders were stiff, as if preparing for a fight.

Deirdre looked up and looked unsure of what to do as Arey approached her. "Me? I am fine." The words were quiet. She was trying so hard not to bring attention to herself and now things felt tense. She wasn't sure if she should stand or not. Vivienne had made it clear there should be no contact, not till she fed her tea. "Really. I am okay."

Arin watched as Arey immediately became protective of Deirdre and inwardly nodded, "Hey mom, I'm just going to check on Kat then, okay? Let me know if you need me." He started to walk toward Kat's room.

Arey looked back toward Deirdre skeptically, and though she nodded her head slightly toward the other girl, she didn't move from the protective position either. Somehow, Arey could sense Deirdre's anxiety, it was rolling off her in waves, and that made her feel incredibly angry.

"We have yet to be properly introduced. My name is Vivienne, I believe you've already met my son. And you are?" She intoned levelly as she stood up and approach with an outstretched cup of tea. Arey ignored the cup. She already felt like she'd drank the Kool-Aid, she wasn't about to try it literally.

"From the way you all have been talking, it seems you know bloody well who I am." Arey griped, arms crossed again. "and I didn't come here for tea and pleasantries, I came for answers. What was that thing in the alley, and how do I get rid of it?" Arey's tone was direct and commanding, and totally unlike herself, but she was too irritated to really care. Something about this woman put her on edge, and she didn't like it.

Arin stopped, without turning completely, a slightly bitter tone to his voice, "Yeah, meet the parents, first date. Moving a bit fast?"

"Yes well if I recall this wasn't my idea, so no complaining if I don't get on with your mum." Arey snarked back with a sarcastic tight lipped smile.

Deirdre's breathing increased as Vivienne drew closer and Arey balked at the tea. She didn't know what to do. Arin seemed like he was leaving. Tim stood silently simply watching. Do something? Why aren't you two calming her down? Her hands balled into fists and her eyes flickered between the two men. You are supposed to be brave men. Say something! She wanted to scream at them, command them to fix this and yet she felt too afraid of Vivienne to say anything. Too afraid to go near Arey.

Biting her lip hard Deirdre slowly stood up behind Arey. She was careful not to touch her and kept her back to the wall. "Maybe we should all sit down." Her voice was soft and just loud enough to be heard. She tried to sound calm and sure though she didn't feel that way.

Arin shrugged, "You getting on with mom isn't my primary concern. Just happy you all met, really. Is Kat in her room then?" Arin wasn't quite ready to sit down with Deirdre and Arey. He didn't even know Deirdre, but felt oddly compelled to do what she asked. He knew why, of course, but was now having a harder time with the concept. He was enjoying himself with Arey but now they seemed to be connecting on a level he hadn't, with either of the women.

"Yes, Theo is also in there with her." Vivienne answered Arin first before looking back at Arey and Deirdre. "That...is an excellent suggestion." Vivienne announced, silently ushering them all toward the dais, which held both the round table and a cozy sitting area by the fire place. Arey followed along reluctantly, but stood unsurely on the dais with the others. She was getting pretty tired of people constantly telling her what to do tonight without proper explanations, and in a subtle act of defiance decided to stay standing.

Tim looked at Arin as he left. How can he just leave at a time like this? How can she just let him? He was angry and frustrated. He followed and sat down in a chair though he was not impressed with Viv. He crossed his arms. Arey stood there and though she looked angry a deep part of him wanted to kneel and pledge himself once more as Arthur's knight. He grit his teeth, angry at the situation.

Deirdre stood where she was as the others walked away. She turned her head to watch Arin leave. She wanted to say something but there was something in his body language that told her it was best to stay quiet.

She very slowly made her way to the dais and gave Vivienne a look that asked permission to be there. She knew she didn't want her around but had to tolerate her. Deirdre was just trying to stay out of the way and do what Vivienne asked.

She chanced the smallest look to Arey, her eyes losing their fear when she did. "We haven't actually met. I mean…we well...but I'm Deirdre." She gave her the smallest of smiles though it tugged at the corners of her mouth wanting to be more than such a meager thing. Deirdre looked away, waiting for Vivienne to tell her to sit, anything to break the moment.

"Yeah...I remember." Arey's cheeks lit up in flames at the memory of their lips tangled in a desperate mesh, a flash of heat flying through her stomach that didn't help with that much either. "Arey." She introduced simply, outstretching her hand for a more formal greeting with an almost shy smile.

Deirdre saw the outstretched hand. She bit her lower lip slightly, trying to hold back a smile as she lifted her face to Arey's again. "Nice to have a name to go with the…well..." She knew Vivienne said no touching but the temptation was too great. Take her hand. It's Arthur. Do it. A voice in her head called out to her.

Tim saw it coming, Deirdre leaned a little about to take Arey's hand. "So how about that tea ladies?" He practically shoved D out of the way to move past them for the tea. "I'll grab it Viv, how about you sit and chat with the ladies?"

Deirdre gave a small noise of distress as Tim pushed her aside.

"Be more careful!" Arey's head whipped around toward Tim, eyes hard as he practically shoved Deirdre out of the way. Like a hawk Vivienne swooped in, ushering Arey toward a chair without ever actually touching her. How the woman managed that Arey wasn't entirely sure, but she didn't like it. "We have much to discuss."

"Yes well I've been waiting for an explanation since I got here, and I'd wish someone would just come out with it, because there's obviously something you all know and aren't telling me." Arey shot back. What ever it was, they were all tripping over themselves not to be the first one to say it, which was never a good sign.

Tim jogged off and returned quickly with the tea. He balanced the tray carefully and gave Deirdre an apologetic look as he passed her. "Here you are. One for you Arey, one for you Viv and Deirdre this one is yours." He placed them down on the small table in the middle of the seating area. He picked his up and sat down.

Deirdre picked her cup up and with a slight sigh sat down. She kept her eyes on her lap. Viv scared her and she couldn't look at Arey knowing that they were about to tell her who she was. There has to be a gentle way to do this. There just has to. It is so unfair. She took a sip of the tea. It is Arthur and once she comes to terms with it all will be well, you will see. You are here to help bring him home. We need him. Deirdre wished that Guin's voice didn't sound so sure and confident.

Tim looked at Deirdre then Viv wondering who had the unlucky job of telling Arey. Viv better do it, not like we can really explain shit.

"No thank you." Arey tried to decline as politely as possible, but there was an edge to her voice. She wasn’t drinking anything until she knew what the bloody hell had happened to her world. The one where the most complicated thing in her life was her relationship with her father.

"Drink it." Vivienne replied, eyes unnervingly intense. “I insist.”

“And I already said no. I want answers, not cozy beverages." Arey replied back, digging in her heels. She could out stubborn anyone when she put her mind to it, now damn sure she didn’t want to be drinking that tea. Vivienne’s eyes were hard, her hand twitched involuntarily and her lips were pressed in a hard line. And then she began talking, for the moment seeming to concede.

"As you may have witnessed tonight, there are things of a rather dangerous and…perhaps you’d call it supernatural nature that lurk about in the shadows." Vivienne began, and Arey nodded.

Deirdre flinched at little at the hard edge that Arey's voice had. She remembered that and the hurt that followed. She remembered times when his voice made it clear that he would have his way. Her mind drifted to Arthur standing before his men. So confident. He was not angry but commanding. Those men looked at him with such respect that it had made her tear up.

She shook herself from her thoughts and took another sip of the tea.

Tim held his breath as Vivienne began speaking. "Some nasty things out there that aren't human." He shook his head a little. "Seems downright unreal but they exist."

"I got that." Arey replied slowly. "How do I keep them away? What are they exactly?"

"Fae." Vivienne replied simply. "Iron is your usual catch all, but different fae have different specific weaknesses, but iron will always burn them."

Tim smiled, "They hate it when you touch them with it so be warned they can get mighty pissed off."

Arey nodded slowly, her brow furrowed. "That thing in the alley...it made itself look like my mother..." For a moment, Arey's eyes looked lost, remembering back to the run in. "She's been dead for five years. I knew that, but I couldn't...I just...I don't know why I couldn't just run..."

Vivienne tried to explain it softly. "Shades are a particularly nasty caste of fae. They feed off of painful memories, and are particularly difficult for their victims to resist."

Deirdre could hear the slight pain in Arey's voice as she spoke of her mother. "Excuse me..." She stood and left the dais. She needed to be away for a moment, to breathe. Vivienne unnerved her so much. Arey made her both uncomfortable yet so comforted. Tim was taking it all in stride, Kat was hurt and Arin had disappeared. She felt alone yet suffocating.

Deirdre moved to the hallway, the one between Kat's room and the cave. It was quiet and darker than the rest of the place. She sat with her head against the wall. Just a moment to breathe and collect myself then I will go back.

Tim watched D leave but immediately turned his attention back to Arey. "I haven't seen one of those. Must have been a bit freaky. Also...upsetting."

"Yeah..." Arey replied vaguely as she watched Deirdre go, fighting the urge to follow after her.

"They are also, far more attracted to individuals with strong, powerful souls, which is why at this moment you are not safe." Vivienne continued, trying to get to the main event.

"Why? What does any of this have to do with me?" Arey asked

Tim looked at Vivienne. He waited for her to spill the beans. He couldn't bring himself to say it.

"You carry the soul of another in you. Just as Tim does and Arin." Deirdre appeared on the dias. "And me. Reincarnations some call it. We are apparently not just ourselves. When we kissed in the bathroom, what did you see?" She was calm and collected. Her eyes were gentle as she looked at Arey.

Arey's eyes shot up to look at Deirdre when she began talking. A feeling of foreboding ripped through her at those words, and it was like there was a faint ringing in the back of her head. "I..." Memories of what she'd seen in that bathroom trickled back. A man, a woman, overbearing guilt...and a kiss. "It doesn't matter. It was just a hallucination or-or shock." Arey said standing up abruptly. "I think this was a mistake ok. I'm just going to go. Good luck with...all this." Arey didn't want to hear anymore. Her head felt too small again, like someone else was there, and she was terrified by that.

Deirdre looked hurt. "Doesn't matter? I didn't matter?" It wasn't her voice, it was Guinevere. Her eyes met Arey's as she stood and made to leave.

"That's not what I meant!" Arey cried back unbidden before clamping her hand over her mouth. Visions of walking through field of wildflowers and lazy kisses ran across her mind. On horseback, stolen behind the training yard, and in bed as the first rays of light filtered through the window pane. You always matter...[/i} A voice in her head called out, bidding her to do the same. Arey beat back at it savagely like she would a stick. "I'm not doing this. I'm right you all are crazy." She was hyperventilating, the only conscious thought she could manage was to leave, NOW before it was too late.

"You and I, you held me after telling me that you couldn't be who they wanted. That you couldn't be that person. I told you that you were their king. Dearheart you know who you are and who I am. Please don't say it doesn't matter." Her voice waivered just a little. Her lower lip trembling though she held her head high. "Not crazy but we need you with us. I can't....Lancelot can't do this alone. Ywain needs his king to lead him."

Tim felt frozen, unable to say or do anything. He looked to Vivienne [i]Help her! Help show Arey!

Deirdre looked as if she might break down, as if the weight of it was getting to her. "Please do not fight it, just listen and remember."

"Please!" Arey begged. "I don't know you!" She felt light headed, she wanted to run, run before this woman made the other one stronger than she could keep at bay. "I'm Arey, I can't lead anybody!" She screamed.

Deirdre shook her head, "Please don't say that. Arthur.....please...." She crossed to Arey and grabbed her hand. "Don't leave me to do this alone."

One word, and Arey was gone. There were memories, battles and swords, fields and friendships, doubt, love, sorrow, friendship, betrayal, all sharp and consuming. For a moment, Arey just stopped breathing.

Tim stood and bolted down the dais. 'Arin! Arin! A little help might be good right now!" He looked back to where Deirdre, almost in tears was holding the hand of one panicked Arey. "Seriously man!"

There stood a woman, and there was love, so powerful, so consuming that the last vestiges of Arey's consciousness that had hung on threw the onslaught folded to its power. She was crying, upset because of him, and that was unacceptable. In three quick strides he was at her side, pulling her into his arm. "You always matter! You always will, never forget that."

The force of it all overtook her. Deirdre wasn't sure she could even remain on her feet any longer. She was crying, the slow tears turning into faster ones. She looked up into the blue eyes. "Please don't leave."

Arin looked up at the sound of Tim's shouts, "Oh boy. Take it easy Kat. Let Theo help." He stood up without waiting for a reply and headed out the door. He was almost bowled over by Tim as he stepped out.

"Whoa. What's the problem?" Arin asked.

Tim looked a bit wild. "She...Deirdre...I...just come!" He ran off down the hall. "Arey didn't want to listen and I don't know where Deirdre got the...balls? to do it but well...I think Arthur is back."

Arin had started rushing after Tim but held up as he finished, "Oh. Well... they don't really need me there then. I think it's best they figure it out on their own. Bad enough I'm going to have to teach them how to fight later."

Tim skidded a little and looked back at Arin. "You aren't going to come and help? You know how to deal with this better than any of us! You can't be a fucking coward now!"

Arin flushed and pushed Tim into the wall, "Coward? Do you know how hard it is right now to not rush in there and comfort both of them? Do you really think MY presence, when they are already confused as hell, is going to assist? I'm pretty sure if I go in there right now neither of them will be super happy to see me, or, they will be VERY happy to see me which will just fuck them up more. Coward? You try living as me for your whole life, dreading this very moment. I envy you and your just learning about this."

Tim grunted as he hit the wall. "You sound like D. Being a martyr, I'll stay away because it is just better this way. You are seriously delusional if you think there is only a couple of ways that this works out. They could both hate you, both love you who the fuck cares? Right now they are both in a world of trouble. D is going to fall over and Arey is...broken I don't even know. But I don't want to be alone to pick up the pieces."

"You're absolutely right. Who the fuck cares what they think of me at the moment. Don't fool yourself and try and pigeon hole me. I'm not concerned about me. They are going through enough right now. I will be here when they come to some sort of terms."

"So Lancelot in this time is just a selfish asshole who is looking out for himself. Good to know. You couldn't get the girl first so the rest of it...well what does it matter. Your terms right?" He shoved Arin away.

"You know, fuck you Tim. You want to see how this goes? It's on you." He brushed Tim away and started back toward the round table room.

"HEY!" Kat shouted angrily from the doorway of her bedroom, clutching the side as she moved her way down the hall, a rather pissed looking Theo shouting at her to get back into bed on her heels. "Both of you stop acting like testosterone fill dimwits before I come over there and kick both your asses myself!" Kat growled as she inched her way closer. "Do you think shoving each other around is going to help anybody?"

Arin stopped, "I think Tim needs to stop playing other people because he's afraid to step up himself. He wants to fling around labels so easy, but who came running for whom when the shit hit the fan?"

Tim looked at Kat, "Get back to bed." He turned to look at Arin, his face in a snarl. "You are a part of this, you can't hide just because it is a rough spot. Would be nice not to have to do it alone but hey, isn't the first time right? You always were fond of taking off and leaving the rest of us to clean up the mess."

"Fucking make me." Kat growled as she continued moving down the hall. "Let me know when you two want to start acting like fucking adults. Until then, someone aparently needs to be helped." Kat said limping past them both toward the main room.

Tim was angry but lowered his head. Kat was right. The whole thing was too overcharged and he let it get to him. He felt like a kid who got caught fighting in the school yard over a ball. He looked at Arin. "Look Arey's not handling it well and I don't know that Deirdre is strong enough to do it alone. Viv isn't helping and I only just learned who I was yesterday. I don't know how to help them. We are supposed to be in this together." He lowered his voice, the anger stripped away.

Arin sighed, "Let's get one thing straight. You don't know me. I am not Lancelot. And you holding me to things he did in the past does not sit well. I will help. Not because I think you're right. Not because I think it's the best idea. Only because it's the only choice I have, apparently."

He continued to move into the main room. Though Kat made some good points it was not enough too cool him off entirely. This will not end well.

He stepped into the room and looked over at Vivienne, "So, this happened. Why couldn't you have a least made it easier on these two, of all of them?"

Tim nodded and moved back into the main room and up the dias. "Kat, you really should go back to bed or at least let me carry you..."

Arthur didn't notice any of the new additions. There was only Guin, and the promise she wanted from him. He'd hang the moon for her, this was both so much easier and so much more difficult. He would never want to leave her, but he wasn't the only one she needed and that tore him up inside. He also wasn't the only one making decisions anymore, which made things infinitely more complicated. "I won't, I promise." He croaked, slating his mouth over hers desperately trying to convey the emotions he could never express with words. In the end, Arthur would always be ruined for Guin, there was just no way around it.

"Ain't missing this show." Kat drawled tiredly, though it lacked her usual saucy humour to it. "If you wanna carry me to the coach though I won't say no."

Tim scooped Kat up in his arms and jogged with her the rest of the way. He stopped dead at the sight before him.

Guinevere's breath hitched as his mouth found hers. Her eyes closed and the world was nothing but the two of them. He was back, no longer lost to her. No longer a glimpse only to be ripped away. He had returned and now the others would have their king. Her knees gave way beneath her. She felt suddenly drained and exhausted. "Arthur..." She managed to breathe out as the world swirled.

Arin watched Arey and Deirdre kiss. There might have been something interesting to see there, but he was quite angry. At Tim for pushing all the wrong buttons. At his mother, for putting them through all this. At Kat, for not just staying in bed and getting better. Everyone seemed caught in their own agenda. He realized the irony, having just failed to keep his agenda, but that didn't actually help, either.

He looked to Tim, "They seem quite fine to me? You think I should go over there and break them up? Maybe join in?" He looked to Kat.

Tim growled, "No I want you to notice that Deirdre is about to collapse, that Arey is going to likely be freaked when she comes out of that. That Viv hasn't done anything and I am one person to the two of them. So I need you to either help keep Arey calm or grab Deirdre. Pick your poison." There was a look of sadness in his eyes as he looked over to Arin.

"I get it, not easy. None of this is. I have it better than you, I know it but don't ignore where you can help. Deirdre was going to try that too. Figured it would be easier to hide, push you and Arey together so she could fade away. You really think any of us hiding is going to help. Hurt now or hurt later."

Arin just shook his head, "No. You really don't understand. You can't. But I'm not holding you to some standard that says you can. You seem to think that I needed to see all of this. To be here for all of this to be able to help. Fine. I could have helped after this." He turned back to the two women and moved toward them.

Arey came back to herself fast and hard, like the snap of a rubber band. Deirdre was slipping, Arey felt like she was about to pass out or puke, but neither of those options bodes well, and she stumbled back. Vivienne was suddenly there, barely catching Deirdre in time. "And that, is why you drink the fucking tea." She seethed unsympathetically as Arey fell to her knees and began hyperventilating.

Tim looked upset "I didn't know they were gonna..." He put Kat on the couch and approached the women quickly.

Arin, sadly, "I was going to let them have their moment, before I had to ruin it. Far from being selfish."

Tim "Sorry..." It didn't feel like enough.

Arin stood near Arey, watching, with a twinge of envy as Vivienne caught Deirdre. Better for Arey to see that. Arin was ready to help Arey stand, "Arey... are you okay?"

Tim grabbed a cup of the tea. "Arey, here. Can you take a sip?" He knelt down with her. Looking up at Arin. "Maybe take Deirdre to lay down? Or want me to? I don't know which is easier..."

Arey didn't really respond right away. She heard voices in the background, but it was like they were far away. She couldn't process anything. "Why...why does this keep happening?" She felt on the verge of a break down. Her fucking head had just been hijacked. Again. She felt out of control and her thought were racing a a mile a minute, nothing coherent really sticking.

"Because you are King Arthur. Want some tea now?" Tim offered weakly.

Arin continued to avoid contact with either woman, "I don't think it would be a good idea to physically help either one of them currently. I'm not sure they'd be able to take another flashback so quickly." He leaned down to Arey, "Tea is a good idea. It will help you refocus your thoughts."

He stood back up and moved over to Vivienne and Deirdre, "What do you need me to do?" He resisted the urge to lower himself to one knee when asking the question.

"I can't breathe...." It felt like something was smothering her face. Deirdre felt like she was caught in cobwebs. Her legs barely worked, there was no energy to stand but a voice pulled her away from the unconsciousness. "Help me..." She gasped slightly and tried to stand up. Someone held her. Her eyes opened slowly. The sight of Vivienne made her heart stop. She whimpered in fear. Hers was not the voice she'd heard. Where was Arey? Arthur...he was here! The voice in her head screamed. "I need water." Deirdre managed weakly while trying to stand on her own.

Arin nodded and went to get a glass of water. He also carried a cup of the tea back with him. "Water and tea. They both should help."

Deirdre stood, slowly and shrunk away from Viv. She found the first seat she could and sat. When Arin returned with the cups for her she gave him the slightest look before nodding. "Thank you." She whispered.

Shaking hands grabbed the glass of water first and she swallowed most of it before placing it back down again. Her eyes found Kat, "Why are you here?" She gave her a weak smile.

"Someone had to be the adult of the family." Kat said flatly, but returned the smile and gave her a hug from the side.

Arey took the tea with trembling hands, but she could barely get the stuff down her throat.

Tim tried to smile. "I know tastes terrible but it makes the effects easier to take."

Deirdre accepted the hug but it didn't take much for her to start shaking. "I'm cold. Kat will she let me go home now?" She whispered to the girl.

Her eyes opened and she looked over at Arin. He looked so helpless, as if he wanted to help but couldn't. It hurt to see him like that. "Why hasn't he helped her? He should go to her. She needs him." She whispered into Kat's ear.

"He's afraid he'll trigger one of you." Kat whispered back. "The emotional bond you all have is pretty intense."

Arin noticed Deirdre shivering next to Kat as he stood by, feeling lost. He realized he still had his riding leathers on. He took off his jacket and offered it to Deirdre, "It's not a blanket. But it should help. I'm afraid to leave the room now, else I be accused of cowardry a second time."

Deirdre reached for the offered coat. "Thank you." She slipped it over her shoulders. It smelt of leather and him. She looked at Kat. "Intense yeah...." She swallowed as the smell of the coat brought a wave of emotion over her. She reached out and gripped Kat's hand. Her eyes were on Arin. "Cowardry?" She shook her head. "Not a word I associa-would associate with you."

Deirdre looked to Arey and then back to Arin. "Will she be okay? I mean did it work? I don't...I don't know where it came from. I know where..." She was talking nonsense. She took the cup of tea and took a drink.

"I'm Deirdre. Deirdre Evering. We haven't met." She spoke to the floor, her head down.

Tim looked Arey over carefully, "Want to sit in a chair? You took quite a whammy of a flashback."

Arin shrugged, "It was an attempt to help. I should get over it. I will, but it might take me hitting him with a wooden sword a couple times." He looked up at Tim and chuckled.

"Hello Deirdre. Nice to finally, officially, meet you. I'm Eärendil Ablach. But you can call me Arin. Also, please don't look at the ground. I would much rather see your face when talking to you." Arin replied, crouching down so he was at eye level with her.

Her hand, the one that held Kat's hand tightened. Her other hand almost released her cup of tea. Arin crouched in front of her, his eyes level with her own. "I have heard a lot about you..Arin." She wanted to look anywhere but his face. Her cheeks flushed slightly. "I am sorry I just didn't think...given what I-I mean she did that you would want to risk that again. I don't...I don't know how to do this."

Her breathing grew slightly quicker. Her hand on Kat's was like a vice grip. "You should go make sure she is okay. Don't worry about me. She needs you." Deirdre blinked back tears and looked down at her feet.

Arin couldn't understand why Deirdre was always so eager to get rid of him. He sighed, "Tim is taking care of Arey. I doubt, given what she just learned, she's all that eager to speak with me. Don't worry though. I won't risk anything you don't want. I'm just here to protect you all. But Kat probably needs that hand."

Deirdre's head snapped up. She frowned at Arin and dropped Kat's hand like a hot potato. She bit her lower lip. "Sorry."

"Risk anything I don't want?" She tilted her head slightly trying to read his face to get an understanding of what he meant. "I am not worried. She made mistakes in past and I won't hurt either of you in this life. I don't know what you think your job is but the mistake is mine to fix." She reached out to touch his cheek but stopped part of the way. "Sorry, I shouldn't...."

Arin closed his eyes, anticipating, yearning, for the contact. He released a breath he didn't realize he had held when she stopped. "The past mistake was Lancelot's. You did not make any mistake. And the only mistake Guin made was falling for someone who should have known better." He opened his eyes, "I had hoped to meet the person in whom Guin was coming back. I wanted to see, to prove, that Lancelot and Guinevere should have been, not Guinevere and Arthur. I realize I was wrong. I won't make the same mistake he made." Please, don't let me make the same mistake.

He looked at her hand, so close to his face, "No... it wouldn't be good for you to do that now... And, you don't want Arey to get the wrong idea before you both can get your thoughts settled."

Tim looked to Vivienne for some sort of guidance in all of this. Arey was trying to choke down the tea, he wanted to get her to a chair but was worried now about touching her. Deidre was on the couch with Kat and Arin was talking to her though it didn't seem overly mushy, in fact they looked downright uncomfortable. This night just keeps getting better.

Deirdre stared at Arin. His words crushed her, not just her but Guinevere. Her lip trembled. her hand outstretched to caress his face came across in a slap. The sound of it hitting his face echoed a little. Deirdre stood and ran down the dias. She was angry and hurt. She couldn't explain why fully, everything was such a jumble but she was and hearing him say the things he did was like a knife in heart.

Tim was shocked. "Okay....not how I saw that going...."

Arin closed his eyes again. The sting on his face only a small pain to what he felt inside. Finally he stood. He looked at Kat sadly, "Not today." He turned to Tim, "I've done enough damage tonight. Would you excuse me now?"

Tim rolled his eyes a little, "The two of you even talk the same." He sighed, 'You know you two keep living in the guilt and we are all going to drown in it before we ever get started. You try talking to her tomorrow. And I'm sorry this isn't going smoothly."

"I never said I was finished. Just for tonight. You know, after they can collect their thoughts. This is the kind of smooth I was trying to avoid." Arin shook his head in annoyance, "I thought you were a lawyer, not a pychologist."

Tim wiped a hand over his face and looked at Arey, "Yeah well not sure what the fuck I am anymore."

"Finally, something we can agree on." Arin gave a half hearted grin. Arey wasn't looking like she was recovering well though. He wasn't sure he should make a second attempt. Also, he just realized Deirdre took off with his jacket. How was he going to explain that?

"Kat... uh, advice? Or... you need help back to your room? Give me an excuse to leave?"

"King Arthur..." Arey huffed out a humorless laugh. It almost sounded delirious. "Then why the fuck am I a girl?" She glanced over to see Arin with Deirdre, wondering how she'd never seen it before. Lance and Guin. It was like seining the world in Technicolor for the first time, and mostly overwhelming. The sight of them together brought a numb kind of pain. The kind that people who've accepted defeat have when they go looking for a bottle of Jack. "The universe's biggest 'fuck off' that's what it is." She babbled.

Tim winced. He didn't have any answers for her. "Chair? Do you want to sit?"

"I'd have to agree. Not the best sense of humor. This universe could take lessons." Arin tried to add his own humor. Something other than the intensity that had been flowing around.

"Bringer her over here." Kat suggested. "She ain't gonna go all freaky flashback syndrome on me."

Arey looked between Tim, Arin and Kat, unsure really what she should do next. She figured standing up would probably be a good start, so she did, albeit shakily.

Tim nodded, "Good idea. I'd help but..." He watched Arey stand. His eyes moved to Viv. He wondered why she hadn't helped in all of this. She stood back, cold and detached like an observer. He shook his head. She gave the same feeling of distance that Ywain remembered from his mother. He moved to sit in another chair.

Arey wasn't really sure where to sit, but followed the persistent beckoning of the girl on the couch. Kat she remembered foggily. The sort-of-definitely little sister of the boy she was currently crushing on. Or maybe not anymore. Who the hell could keep track with so many people's different competing emotions. Remembering the kiss from the club was like a shot of herself though. Nothing tainted by some dead king who'd now dumped all his personal emotional bullshit on her.

"So..." She said awkwardly, nothing better to say coming to mind as Kat wrapped a blanket around her shoulders and snuggled close. It was kind of weird. She didn't exactly know this girl and Arey like her personal space, but it was kind of a relief that the physical contact did bring back any weird memories to make Arey get to know her either.

Tim looked at Arin and then to Arey. "So...ugh welcome?" He shrugged. "Arin has been doing this longer than me, I only have you beat by a day. Not sure about D. Though we only found her last night. So questions should be directed to Arin or better yet Vivienne." There was a hardness in his eyes when he looked at Viv.

For precaution's sake, Vivienne had been avoiding physical contact as well. She, unlike the others, did not just echo with the soul of someone Arthur had known in a past life. She was a person he had known, and more than a few of those memories involved violence and pain for Arthur. If she triggered a flashback, it was hard to tell what Arey might experience. It could be something victorious like the first time he pulled Excalibur from her Lake, or when she'd attended his wedding. It could also be a memory of the time she'd had to use Fae magic to save Arthur's life after his battle with Melegant, or worse, when she'd stood over his dying body while his soul was being ushered across the veil from Avalon.

She approached carefully with a fresh pot of tea that Theo had had the foresight to brew, and refreshed her cup. "Drink up, you need it." Arey looked up at her almost looking grumpy, but this time drank the damn tea almost meekly. She didn't have any fight left in her to say no.

Arin watched sympathetically as she cuddled up with Kat, "I'm sorry Arey. I couldn't prevent that. I tried to give you as much warning as I could...." He trailed off. He realized he sounded like he was making excuses.

"I don't know if it made much difference, but thanks for trying I guess." Arey replied numbly. How exactly was that supposed to go more easily. "I'm a bit of a stubborn blighter when I dig my heels in." Arey admitted absently. "I'm not sure I've got my head around this whole thing...but I'm willing to concede you may not all be crazy. My second running theory is that it's contagious, but we'll see which one wins out."

Tim smirked a little. He relaxed for the first time that night. His body was tired and he stifled a yawn. "Crazy is relative."

"There is a third option. The combo of both of your original theories." Arin grinned. The grin turned to a slight frown, "Someone should check on Deirdre. I don't think I made her too happy."

"So go find her. You pissed her off, go talk to her. She is calmer I bet." Tim looked at Arin hopefully. "I am sure it was just leftover from everything else. You know emotions running high..." He did his best to sound confident and positive.

Arin chuckled at Tim, "First you thought it'd be a bad idea for me to talk to her. Now you're sending me off? I don't think I could be more confused about the best approach to any of this..." He looked over at Arey again, "You know who we are now... I don't want to do anything that seems permanent before everyone gets a chance to let things settle down. I don't want Deirdre to be left by herself tonight, but I'm not the one that should go to her, am I?"

"Yeah you are." Arey replied tiredly. The feeling inside herself that knew Deirdre needed Arin right now wasn't her own, and it wasn't pleasant, but the thought of that girl alone and upset made her feel worse. She didn't feel great about Arin being cozy with another girl either, but Arey sucked it up. They'd gone on one date, and apparently under false pretenses, so she didn't have the right to start acting like a jealous girlfriend. "Just go." Her voice sounding too wary to be completely her own.

"Hey look I think you could just leave her alone. If it is that much of an issue, which I understand just leave her to herself tonight." Tim felt a twinge of regret but he knew if he went he would have no idea what to say to her. He didn't even really know what happened but he wasn't doing well in the comforting or understanding department tonight. "We can all just sleep on it and in the morning back to ourselves with some new things to tackle."

"Arey, then what about you? You think I want to see you alone tonight? Look, you both went through a traumatic experience. You are both upset. I don't think either of you should be stuck without someone to talk to." Arin was torn. He wouldn't feel right leaving either of them to themselves.

"I would volunteer Kat's room. The three girls. Like a slumber party, right?" He tried to grin.

"I'm beginning to think D was right with this whole get Arey and Arin together plan. Be easier on us all..." Tim grumbled a little. "Sounds like a plan Arin. Come on Kat I will carry you to your room and you can decide who takes my place as Robin. Arey can you walk alright? We will get Theo to set up...I don't know an extra bed or something." Tim was quite terrible at being comforting. This whole thing felt awkward and he wanted nothing more than to go to bed and forget about it, even for a little bit.

"Or we could do that and you can graduate up the the Batman bunk with me." Kat said grinning cheekily.

"Is she always like this?" Arey mumbled. A little shocked by that insinuation as she glanced awkwardly between the two.

Tim turned red, "Nice Kat, nice. And yes she loves to do that. The more she can put me on the spot the better."

"Actually, that was quite tame." Arin agreed.

Tim nodded, "True. I am shocked she didn't go for something along the lines of a threesome. Off her game tonight. Right half pint?" He gave Kat a wink and scooped her up from the couch.

Arin sputtered.

"Well Arin's like my brother so that's be weird, but say the word baby cakes and I'm up for a blondie sandwich. What about you baby blues?" Kat said winking up at Arey, who blinked awkwardly as her face turned red.

Tim chuckled, "Oh thank god someone else she can make blush. I will not be the only victim." He adjusted Kat in his arms so it was comfortable. "Come Arey, let's get you to a bed so you can sleep, been a long hard day." His voice was sincere.

"She's joking right?" Arey asked cautiously, but got up to follow regardless.

"Nope." Kat smirked as she made herself comfortable in Tim's arms. She needed to make this happen more often. "You either toots. I'm traumatized remember. I need batman bed sheet cuddle time."

Tim blushed as he carried her down the dias and down the hall. He didn't see D anywhere and he frowned but kept moving. "Hey now I think cuddles need to wait for a bit. We are all a bit traumatized by tonight's activities. Besides girls only slumber party."

"Boo." Kat pouted. "I like a nice rack as much as the next bi-curious girl, but our little camp out needs some sausage."

"I don't know how to respond to that..." Arey mumbled, not sure whether to be awed or horrified by her ballsiness.

"You don't have to say anything, blush and she is satisfied." He shook his head a little. "Nice and crude, way to end the night half pint." He entered her room. "Okay here is where I leave you ladies to it." He kissed Kat's forehead gently. "Take it easy okay? You had us freaked out." Tim gently put her down.

He looked at Arey. "Try and sleep. Things are always a bit clearer after you've slept on it."

Arin shook his head as they left, "Traumatized..." He turned to Vivienne, "What's next? What would you like me to do about all this? Should I be expecting a 'told you so'?"

Vivienne looked at her son. There were a thousand things she wished to convey in that moment. Her anger, disapproval of his actions, her relief that he had gotten himself and Arthur...Arey she mentally corrected, home safely. He'd found both Arthur and Guinevere, and the results we predictably explosive. She wanted him to understand why she had the position she had, that she didn't want to see his heart torn to shreds again in the same love triangle that tore all three of them apart originally. But she also wanted him to be alright, and right now, emotionally, he wasn't.

In a rare show of motherly affection, Vivienne pulled him into a tight hug, rubbing his back soothingly. "Go to sleep. Take Timothy with you, I think he needs a break from Katrina's pawing. I'll handle the preparations for the morning." She said gently. "We can't change what has come to pass, we will deal with the ramifications of it in the morning."

Arin slumped in her embrace, releasing the tension of the past few hours. He whispered, "Thank you..." After a moment he pulled back enough to look at her, "I'll save Tim. I owe him that. I don't think I treated him very well either. Batting a thousand, really. Someone has to find Deirdre and set her up for the night and I think she's quite intimidated by you."

"I appear to have that effect on the women you fancy." Vivienne said dryly. "Except perhaps Arey. She was quite determined to be disagreeable." There was a slight amusement in her voice when she said that. "Take Timothy with you when you look for her then. His presence may buffer any lingering effects for you both." She suggested.

"I was thinking the same. And I think that's the curse/blessing of all mother's. They only want to protect their sons." Arin shrugged, "Just a might more complicated in our case."

Arin lingered for a last moment before breaking the embrace and heading out to find Tim. "See you in the morning, mom."

Tim walked down the hall. It had taken a bit to extract himself from the room but they were both exhausted so in the end he won out. Not that Arey was doing much but looking shocked at Kat but still...

He rubbed his face as he walked. Damn I don't know where I am sleeping tonight....

Arin turned into the hallway and saw Tim, "Looks like you can bunk with me. I've got a place above the garage. No threesomes required. But let's find Deirdre first? Get her settled, okay?"

Tim blushed, "Oh yeah...no I was teasing....D? Oh." He looked uncomfortable. "Just she seemed pretty upset and she has some pretty interesting ideas on her job in all this. She kind of wants to fade out of the story, thinks it is best for you and Arey to be together. She didn't like it very much when Kat said you were on a mission to find Guin. That whole obsessed thing. She seems kind of...I don't know....I mean she is Guinevere, don't get me wrong but she isn't that strong. Not Deirdre anyway. Don't you think it best we just leave her alone?" The thought of seeing her upset at Arin or worse, being there if something happened that didn't involve anger made Tim very uncomfortable. "Maybe try and remember that she is a woman you don't know, sure a second soul or what not but still a woman."

Arin leaned against the wall as Tim was talking, "Nice lecture." He grinned. "I got it dad. Let her alone cause she's someone more than I think. I figured that one out already though. Kinda hard not to notice the lesson." He rubbed his face. "That said, you, the person who came running in for my help, now think it's okay to let this woman who is scared and confused, wander around a not entirely welcoming, strange place, by herself?"

Tim shrugged, 'No but if she feels like we are forcing her to do something it might make it worse. She honestly has it in her head that she needs to just make sure you and Arey are a couple. Viv told her she couldn't leave. She has been frightened out of her mind and not left alone since Kat and I found her. I don't know what is going to happen when we find her and I don't want to see her upset." He looked at his feet. "I don't do well when women are upset and last time I yelled at her to stay in the bathroom. I even called her my queen and she got pretty upset. Kat had to lock her in the bathroom." He grumbled to his feet.

"Hmm. I would recommend not doing that anymore. Nor should you call Arey, my king, your grace, your majesty... that kind of thing. Just like I wouldn't want you calling me Sir, either. I'm Arin." He chuckled.

Tim shuffled his feet, "Wasn't really me, you know. I was just under pressure. I didn't mean to...Kat was puking and she tried to run and I knew you were coming. She didn't want to meet you, you know...she is scared she is going to hurt you and Arey again."

"Yeah, I got that too. I guess we all have that going. It's a great ice breaker. 'So, you know, in the past when I stole your wife, fun times eh?" Arin shrugged, "The complications are there. Absolutely. I've had a lifetime to work them through in my head. I knew what I was getting into when you made me go into that room. But that's not the item in question. Deirdre has been marked. She is known to some pretty nasty things. You think it's the best move to just let her leave? I think it would be the worse thing we could do to her. She'd quickly end up a thrall."

Tim sighed and started walking down the hall, "I know that. Make her believe it." Tim glanced over as he walked. "Do you think of yourself as a bad guy in all of this? You know for what happened?"

Arin followed Tim. At the question he did a double take, "I consider myself Arin. My good or bad hasn't been decided yet. Do I consider the actions of Lancelot to be bad? Not really, no. He made a mistake but for reasons he couldn't avoid or change. Did I have a chance to change the repeat? Maybe. Do I still? God, I hope so. But what he did isn't me."

Tim frowned. "Do me a favor, when things are calmer explain that to Deidre? She called herself the villain. She said that...just explain to her that it wasn't a bad thing, she isn't the bad guy that she seems to feel like she is. She really is hanging on to a lot of guilt and it sucks to see. In her eyes..." Tim shook his head.

Arin nodded sincerely, "I think I understand better than most. I'll do what I can. I can't promise she'll want to hear anything I say. I am also wary of too closely identifying." He trailed off.

"So you don't want to have any feelings for her in this life? Is that your goal, to keep a distance?"

"I don't know the woman. I just met her tonight. I know that there is a deeper connection that I cannot let control my actions otherwise I'm doing us both a disservice. Hence, I don't want to identify too closely because that biases Arin and Deirdre's relationship." He looked at Tim, "You sometimes seem to understand, but you still can't get past the point of boxing in my reactions? I hope you'll learn to trust me, at least a little bit."

Tim sighed, "Hey hard to understand motives when there are two of you in you...just making sure...As for trust, I just met you. The part of me that knows you, trusts you. The Tim part is just starting to get to know you."

Arin smiled, "Exactly. Notice I said learn to."

Tim nodded, "Just making sure you haven't pre decided things like she has."

"All I have pre decided is, it's my job to help you all learn about the dangers and how to defend yourself. I've trained all my life to fight these things. Now I finally get to try and teach you all. That's my predetermined position. Mostly because I have the experience to do it. Not because it was pre-ordained."

Tim was looking around the main hall now as they talked. "You are gonna hit me with a wooden sword aren't you?"

"Oh, so, so many times."

Tim laughed. "How the hell do we find her in here? I mean there are boxes and junk everywhere and she is a slip of a thing. Tall...great legs but slim. She could be anywhere."

Arin raised an eyebrow, "Hmm, looks like there are more people interested in Deirdre?" He grinned.

He walked around looking for some sign of Deirdre. "No, she is beautiful don't get me wrong but no spark between us. I tried. Sweet and all but more...I don't know....just don't see it. Doesn't mean I can't look though."

"Fair enough. I'm not cupid either. This place isn't that big. She can't be far. She wouldn't have known how to get to my apartment from here. And I didn't see her go back through the portal."

Tim shook his head, "Sure but where then? Use the spidey sense." He grinned at Arin.

Arin looked over at him, "You can too, you know. Not a bad time to try it. No pressure."

Tim rolled his eyes, "You are messing me up. You have a better connection with her. All I am getting is 'he is gonna bruise my ribs' vibes. Yeah can you tell I am looking forward to sword practice?" He chuckled and walked away a little trying to 'feel' out where she might be.

Arin smiled, "Fair enough. So... stop thinking about me. Find a memory of her. Focus on that."

Tim, "My spidey sense has gotten me a whole lot of trouble tonight...you sure you don't just..." He stopped and looked to his right. He walked slowly in that direction. There were a few boxes and Tim shifted two. Deirdre was sitting on the floor, her head on her knees and tucked into Arin's coat as much as she could. "Go away Tim. I am not deaf you know and this place has amazing acoustics."

"Then you know why we don't want to let you leave right now."

"And you know I can't get out of here plus Vivienne told me I couldn't and she doesn't like me so I hate to think what she would do to me if I tried. I am not going anywhere I am just keeping to myself. Safer this way."

"Deirdre, if she didn't like you, she would have let you leave. Left you to fend for yourself against the incubus."

She looked up at him. "No she couldn't let me leave because she said if the Gleaming decided I needed to be here it didn't matter what she wanted. So she didn't have a choice either. She wasn't entirely pleased to know I existed in this life. Guess you know all about that though."

"That's her lovable, gruff exterior. You probably don't realize yet, but the fact that she's here, been here for so long, kinda shows that she only puts so much stock in what the Gleaming wants. Push comes to shove, she does what she damn well pleases."

Tim looked at Arin and shook his head slowly. "No man...I don't think Vivienne likes Guinevere at all..." He tried to keep his voice low.

"I know all about what?" Arin barely registered Tim's comment.

"Just leave me alone. I can't do any damage if you just stay away. When things are put right I can go away and you won't ever have to see me again. Hell you don't even know me...I am so sick of people telling me what to do, who to be. I can't make her stop talking in my head, I can't make you stop looking at me like you are just waiting for me to tear your heart out and Arey...the look in her eyes when she saw me in the bathroom. I can't...I didn't do anything but there it is and all I feel is guilty."

Tim looked at Arin and shook his head. He had no idea what to say to her.

Arin took a breath. Watching Deirdre struggle with the same pain and guilt he had his whole life was harder than he thought. He knew where he stood now, but it took him awhile. Seeing her just start. He knew she was in for a long struggle, "Deirdre... Can I call you D? I've heard that a few times tonight." He paused.

She looked up, "Sure, its easier to say." She looked back down at her knees.

Arin moved over, keeping a respectful distance, not trying to avoid her, he sat, "It probably doesn't mean much right now. But hopefully, one day, it will help. I know exactly what you're going through. I have been held to the standard of Lancelot since I was born. I have had to live with the idea that I was responsible for tearing down a great man and causing an amazing woman to turn her back on him." He paused again, "The thing is... I'm not actually Lancelot. I'm Arin. I think we've met" He grinned, again trying to interject some levity.

"It took me a long, long time to come to terms with that. You... you are Deirdre. I would love to get to know Deirdre. But I can't do that if you feel like you aren't her. I'm sure Tim would love to get to know Deirdre as well."

Her heart pounded in her chest. "I don't know Deirdre. I have been living the life my parents wanted me to live for the last eighteen and a half years. I was just learning how to have a life that belonged to me and now I have this woman, she is strong and independent but god damn is she commanding. And she wants me to find Arthur, find Lancelot. Vivienne expects me to do what needs to be done to make Arthur return. So I am right back to no choice, no options and no Deirdre. So when this is over with, when you and Arey are together and I can't hurt anyone and Vivienne tells me I did my duty then I can go figure out my life."

Her eyes met his. She was angry and hurt. She was terrified.

Arin nodded, "You say how it made you feel when Arey looked at you in the bathroom, when I look at you... You know, when you look at me..." He shook his head, "Right now, you need to find Deirdre. That is your duty. I'll give you a hint. Part of Deirdre is Guinevere. She is not you and you are not her, however together you are what you will become. I'm not Lancelot but I'd be foolish to not recognize his influence."

"Trust me I know her influence well." She looked away, unable to focus on him any longer.

"You know some of it, yes. But she was a force of peace. She was diplomacy incarnate. And she could inspire the most out of the least of us. But that is just what she did. What you will do with that influence is still to be determined. But don't limit yourself to what you think she did or didn't do."

Tim shuffled his feet, he felt like he was witnessing something far too private. I could just pick her up and carry her, not like she could fight me off.

Deirdre put her head down, 'Your words makes sense but I still just want to be alone where I can't do anything wrong when I am not needed. It is the in between that will do the most damage. Guinevere is a small part in a big story but she had a big impact with her mistakes. I will just stay here until you need me." She sounded defeated.

"I can seriously just pick her and carry her to Kat's room if you want..." Tim whispered.

Arin shook his head, "Weren't you just lecturing me on ensuring I gave her choice?"

"Yeah but she is being unreasonable and we are going in circles. She needs to go to bed, we need to go to bed." Tim inhaled slowly. It was very uncomfortable to see Deirdre like this.

"No, she is being confused and feeling lost and unwanted. Those are unreasonable states to be in. Only fair for her to respond in kind." Arin turned back to Deirdre, "D, I will not make you leave. You have full choice on where you want to stay tonight." He shifted slightly to lay down further, "As do I. I choose to stay here with you."

She looked up slowly. "Why would you do that? Just go. Tim said it, you need to go to bed. You guys have a lot to do in the morning and god help me it sounded like your mother intended to kill me...yes I could hear all that. I will just stay out of the way. Besides,she is really hurt right now and it isn't helping my being unreasonable." She glared at Tim. 'Acoustics, amazing in here remember?"

"More reason for me to stay then. I don't plan on letting you be killed. If someone is hurting, they shouldn't be alone. I didn't have a peachy night. I could use the company. Tim, follow this hall, then right. There's another mirror. Through it are stairs. You'll find my apartment there."

Tim shuffled his feet and turned red. "Okay…you sure?" He looked at Arin questioningly.

"No. I would much rather D chose a place a lot more comfortable. But, it is her choice."

Tim started backing away, the look at Deirdre face frightened him a little. "Well, right...." He backed off further.

"How dare you." Her eyes were full of anger and hurt. "How dare you try and make me feel guilty for you staying here. I didn't ask you to. You aren't bound by any oath to stay here. You have no right to make me feel guilty because you will not be comfortable." Her voice was low but there was a tremor to it. "That is low."

"You are correct. I have made no such oath. So, why do I stay? Not for the comfort, as you say. It really wasn't an attempt to make you feel guilty. It was to point out that you have other choices."

"Yes to make you comfortable or not. It isn't about me at all. You know damn well I don't want you uncomfortable and will go off to bed like a good girl so that you don't have to lay on the floor." Deirdre stood. "Fine, have it your way and you can report back to your mother that I am good at doing what I am told."

"No. It wasn't about me and my comfort. I have an apartment, maybe you heard? Tim and I were going there. I had company. I wasn't looking for a reason to stay on the floor. Instead, I was looking for a way to show you that I did, in fact, care about what you wanted. That I do in fact care about you not having to deal with this alone. I wanted to show you that there were people here who will be there for you when you need it. By your choice."

"By pointing out you'd rather be somewhere more comfortable? Saying it is my choice if you are or not? That doesn't say you care that says your job was to find me, get me to bed any way possible."

"Now who's playing the guilt card? You know damn well that's not why I came to find you. You heard it. Acoustics, remember?"

Tim was beyond uncomfortable now. "I-I am just gonna..." He backed away.

"You are just going to sit your ass down and wait. You aren't deserting her either. Look, we really can't stay in the hallway, you know that. Obviously my point was misplayed. D, you have to realize no one here is trying to make you something you are not. Unless it's you. And in that case, all we want to do is help you be who you are and not let you limit yourself."

Deirdre started to cry, she sunk back to her knees. Her face was in her hands. Her shoulders shook with the force of the sobs. Tim looked at Arin, "Really man? You made her cry..." Tim started towards her but Deirdre looked up like a caught animal. She stood. "Fine done, defeated."

Arin stood, "It isn't all a competition. We're not out to get you. Honestly."

"No but you don't pull punches when it comes to hurting someone. A mistake...she won't let me forget that you know." She moved to Arin and took his jacket off. "Thank you for this." She held it out a short distance. "Don't worry I won't touch you." She looked away and waited for him to take it.

Tim shook his head. "Didn't think it possible for someone to have that much guilt or sadness in them."

Deirdre glared at Tim before looking to the floor.

"What do you mean, mistake?" Arin made no move to accept the jacket.

"You said it was a mistake. Loving her was a mistake that you won't repeat. It isn't that you don't want to repeat it it is that you feel that it was a mistake to begin with."

Arin recoiled in shock, "No... no, no. Loving her was the best thing that ever happened to him. He never thought that a mistake. The mistake was acting on it when he knew that his best friend was already in love with her. He would never want to repeat that part. But he, I, wanted to repeat the love. It was perfect. If Lancelot loved her first, Arthur wouldn't have been hurt. It would have been perfect."

"Yeah well...sure as hell didn't sound like you believed that and she wasn't perfect or blameless and the more you make it solely about you the worse it is for her." Deirdre looked at Arin, her eyes locking on his. "If the love is meant to be it doesn't matter who was first. That is the point. The hurt can only be stopped if that love isn't there. If you and Arey get together than there is no hurt." She tried to sound confident.

Arin shook his head sadly, "That time has passed as well."

"You have given up before you even tried. You never failed with me, you hadn't hurt Arey. Nothing had happened except you talked to the wrong girl first. Like Tim said it was one date. But hey you give up, you give up."

Arin smiled gently, "When I saw her face in the bathroom, I knew that was not true."

"No Lancelot knew it was true. What does Arin think of her? You just lectured me on being myself. What about you? You are giving up on a girl you just met, why because she is Arthur reincarnated? She could end up head over heels for you and you'd hurt her by ignoring it."

Arin shook his head again, "You both are developing a habit of putting me in a box you think fits. I didn't say Lancelot knew anything. I said, I knew that the hurt was already accomplished. At that moment. In her eyes and yours, it was done."

"That was ME! I did that by being present! If I hadn't been there...If Tim had just let me leave. I did that!" She walked towards him till they were almost nose to nose.

"No. You don't understand. It was at that point that I realized there was no avoiding the hurt. We were all brought back here. It had to happen. Hence, my failure wasn't in the lack of execution of the plan, it was in the plan itself. There was no chance of success. Before you interrupt, there was no chance of success at that plan. That doesn't mean I've given up anything."

"So no matter what I do I am going to hurt you both again?" She whispered, the will to fight leaving her.

"No. It means that we've established the past hurt and relived it. Now is the time we get to figure it out as Arin, Arey and Deirdre. And whoever else might be involved." Arin looked at Tim briefly.

"Well Arin, you and Arey make a great couple." She held out his jacket. "Or you and whoever. I wish you nothing but happiness and perhaps if I can figure out who I am outside of all this we can get to the point of not being afraid to shake hands."

"Oh my god, you can be obtuse at times. You think I'm afraid to touch you?"

Arin laughed, "You have just been through a quite traumatic flashback. I saw no reason to put you through another at that time. But..." He couldn't see a reason any longer. She was hurting and she needed some kind of comfort. He pushed the jacket aside and gathered her fully in his arms and held her close.

Tim saw it coming, Deirdre didn't and he knew that too. "Arin I don't think...right..."

She was shocked and stiffened as arms pulled her in. The smell of him was overwhelming and the feel of his arms so familiar that she immediately relaxed and melted against him. The emotions came in strong waves and she felt like she was drowning in his presence. Her arms wrapped around him, dropping the jacket. Her hands clung to him like she was drowning and she began to cry. It was in anger and relief. Deirdre wanted to push him away but couldn't bring herself to let go.

Arin knew it could be overwhelming. He focused on the feelings of comfort and friendship that Guinevere and Lancelot had. He wanted to help calm her, not cause more confusion. He hoped Kat was right that they could direct flashbacks and intensity.

Deirdre felt it coming and knew that if she didn't break the contact it was going to come and it wouldn't stop. At first it was calm, safety, trust. Then there was more, it was building, the voice inside her reaching out to him. Doing so would open a set of floodgates she didn't think she wanted or were helpful. She struggled in his arms. "I can't....I don't want to feel how much she loved you....don't make me..."

"Never will I make you." Arin broke the contact immediately, but not forcefully. He stepped a half step away and bent to pick up his jacket.

She looked at him. "Why?" She wanted to beg him to hug her again, she wanted to feel safe and wanted. She had never experienced anything like that in her life. The love, the overwhelming love and desire that was about to swallow her was scary, it felt right but frightening.

"Why? Why won't I make you? Because I have no desire to force either of us to relive something we're not. D, I don't know you. Arin can't yet possibly love you like Lancelot loves Guinevere. Maybe, one day? Who knows? But I know that before that can happen I really want to know Deirdre. Maybe we don't work out that way. But using some ancient feelings as an excuse would be a major disservice to us both."

"Why did you hug me?" She choked out the words.

"Oh..." He looked chagrined, "That's a much easier question. Because you looked like you could use the comfort and it seemed like you thought I really didn't like you. Two birds, I hope?"

Deirdre frowned but approached Arin slowly. She wrapped her arms around him and hugged him. "Next time warn me." She closed her eyes and very briefly put her head on his chest. "I don't know how to understand it but...thank you."

"If I was sure you wouldn't have hit me again, I might have warned you. Next time, I'll know better. And, you're always welcome."

She looked down at her feet. "You aren't going to let me just stay here are you?"

Arin smiled, "Finally figured that out eh?"

"Was more trying to gauge how serious you were now that you've yelled at me and what not. I don't mind just being alone. I don't think being with Arey is a great idea."

"There are things you two will have to resolve. As much as there are more things for us, as well. But, no, being with her is likely just as overwhelming as being with me. Tim, can you take D to my apartment?"

Tim turned red, "Well uh, where will you sleep?"

Arin grinned, "One, I don't mean like that. I trust your chivalry there Tim. Plus, there's a room with a door and a pull out couch. You two figure that out. Me, there's a futon in the shop upstairs. Wouldn't be the first night I slept there."

Deidre shook her head. "No, I can suck it up. Vivienne will be angry that you went out of your way to do something for me. She is looking out for you." She wrapped her arms about herself. "Good night guys. I am sorry you had to come looking for me and that I was so unreasonable."

Arin stopped her before she could leave, "Who said I'm doing it for you? I'm doing it for Tim. He needs to get used to being around you too. He has foot in mouth disease something fierce. Help him out, okay? Viv won't care where I sleep. And you're still cold. Take the jacket. Finally, we covered the unreasonable thing already, so no more of that."

Deirdre looked extremely confused. "Foot in mouth?" Tim rolled his eyes. She took Arin's jacket. She felt bad for taking it from him but the weight of it was comforting. She slipped her arms in and pulled it about herself. Deirdre felt instantly warmer and calmer. She realized it was the smell, the leather and Arin's scent. It brought back flashes of horses, saddles and a man leaning down to kiss her from horseback. She shivered a little.

"Yeah, he was telling me how he almost called Arey, your grace. Kinda funny, really."

She looked at Tim. "You do know the next time you call me my queen I will have to hit you."

Tim threw his hands in the air, "It wasn't me and it wasn't like you gave me a choice!"

"See, lots to figure out. Apparently Tim likes to be hit. We'll try with swords next time. So, keep him on his toes."

Tim groaned, "Let's go D before he keeps going."

She gave Arin one last look. "Are you sure? I can deal, honest I am not that weak." The sudden thought that he might think her weak or fragile made her feel ill.

"Not even a consideration. I just think you should get to know Viv a bit more before you see how she handles mornings. You know, for all concerned parties."

Deirdre looked wary, "Good night then."

Arin winked, "It will be now."